Indian dialogues for their instruction in that great service of Christ, in calling home their country-men to the knowledge of God, and of themselves, and of Iesus Christ.
         Eliot, John, 1604-1690.
      
       
         
           1671
        
      
       Approx. 223 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 41 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2003-11 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A39228
         Wing E513
         ESTC R40409
         19299944
         ocm 19299944
         108562
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A39228)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 108562)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 1668:5)
      
       
         
           
             Indian dialogues for their instruction in that great service of Christ, in calling home their country-men to the knowledge of God, and of themselves, and of Iesus Christ.
             Eliot, John, 1604-1690.
          
           [4], 81 [i.e. 75] p.
           
             [s.n.],
             Printed at Cambridge :
             1671.
          
           
             Preface signed: J.E.
             Attributed to John Eliot by Wing and NUC pre-1956 imprints.
             Numbers 61-66 missing in pagination.
             Imperfect: pages faded, stained and tightly bound with slight loss of print; best copy available for photographing.
             Reproduction of original in the Bodleian Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Indians of North America -- New England -- Missions.
           Missions -- New England -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2003-06 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2003-07 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2003-09 John Latta
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2003-09 John Latta
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2003-10 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           INDIAN
           Dialogues
           ,
           FOR
           Their
           Instruction
           in
           that
           great
           Service
           of
           Christ
           ,
           in
           calling
           home
           their
           Country-men
           to
           the
           
             Knowledge
             of
          
           GOD
           ,
           And
           of
           THEMSELVES
           ,
           AND
           OF
           IESUS
           CHRIST
           .
        
         
           
             Mal.
             1.11
             .
          
           
             
               For
               from
               the
               rising
               of
               the
               Sun
               ,
               even
               unto
               the
               going
               down
               of
               the
               same
               ,
               my
               Name
               shall
               be
               great
               among
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               and
               in
               every
               place
               incense
               shall
               be
               offered
               unto
               my
               Name
               ,
               and
               a
               pure
               offering
               :
               for
               my
               Name
               shall
               be
               great
               among
               the
               Heathen
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord
               of
               Hosts
               .
            
          
        
         
           Printed
           at
           Cambridge
           .
           1671.
           
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
         
           To
           the
           Right
           Worshipful
           ,
           THE
           COMMISSIONERS
           OF
           THE
           
             Vnited
             Colonies
          
           in
           N.E.
           
        
         
           
             Gentlemen
             ,
          
        
         
           AS
           I
           have
           sometime
           said
           unto
           you
           ,
           so
           I
           now
           write
           ,
           That
           there
           be
           none
           on
           Earth
           that
           have
           so
           great
           and
           eminent
           a
           Calling
           from
           man
           to
           take
           care
           of
           the
           Indians
           ,
           that
           they
           be
           instructed
           in
           the
           wayes
           of
           life
           by
           Christ
           Iesus
           ,
           as
           your selves
           have
           .
           For
           ,
           besides
           the
           
             Right
             Honourable
             Corporation
          
           in
           London
           ,
           His
           Majesty
           our
           Soveraign
           hath
           ordered
           a
           Trust
           to
           be
           committed
           to
           such
           as
           shall
           be
           in
           your
           Order
           ,
           namely
           ,
           
             Commissioners
             of
             the
             United
             Colonies
          
           in
           New-England
           ,
           to
           take
           care
           of
           this
           matter
           .
           I
           finde
           few
           English
           Students
           willing
           to
           engage
           into
           so
           dim
           a
           Work
           as
           this
           is
           .
           God
           hath
           in
           mercy
           raised
           up
           sundry
           among
           themselves
           to
           a
           competent
           ability
           to
           teach
           their
           Countrymen
           .
           Many
           have
           been
           sent
           forth
           by
           the
           Church
           this
           Winter
           to
           divers
           places
           ,
           and
           not
           without
           good
           success
           ,
           through
           the
           grace
           of
           Christ
           :
           of
           which
           I
           shall
           (
           if
           God
           will
           ,
           and
           that
           I
           live
           )
           give
           you
           an
           account
           at
           your
           next
           
           Sitting
           .
           I
           finde
           it
           necessary
           for
           me
           to
           instruct
           them
           (
           as
           in
           Principles
           of
           Art
           ,
           so
           )
           in
           the
           way
           of
           communicating
           the
           good
           knowledge
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           I
           conceive
           is
           most
           familiarly
           done
           by
           way
           of
           Dialogues
           ;
           an
           Essay
           whereunto
           I
           do
           here
           present
           unto
           you
           :
           purposing
           ,
           if
           the
           Lord
           will
           ,
           and
           that
           I
           live
           ,
           to
           do
           more
           of
           the
           like
           kinde
           hereafter
           .
           My
           earnest
           Request
           unto
           your selves
           ,
           is
           ,
           That
           in
           all
           your
           respective
           Colonies
           you
           would
           take
           care
           that
           due
           Accommodation
           of
           Lands
           and
           Waters
           may
           be
           allowed
           them
           ,
           whereon
           Townships
           and
           Churches
           may
           be
           (
           in
           after-Ages
           )
           able
           to
           subsist
           ;
           and
           suffer
           not
           the
           English
           to
           strip
           them
           of
           all
           their
           Lands
           ,
           in
           places
           fit
           for
           the
           Sustenance
           of
           the
           life
           of
           man.
           Thus
           commending
           you
           to
           the
           Lord
           ,
           I
           rest
           ,
        
         
           
             Your
             Worships
             to
             serve
             you
             in
             the
             Service
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             ,
             
               I.
               E.
            
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           Preface
           .
        
         
           THese
           Dialogues
           are
           partly
           Historical
           ,
           of
           some
           things
           that
           were
           done
           and
           said
           ;
           and
           partly
           Instructive
           ,
           to
           shew
           what
           might
           or
           should
           have
           been
           said
           ,
           or
           that
           may
           be
           (
           by
           the
           Lords
           assistance
           )
           hereafter
           done
           and
           said
           ,
           upon
           the
           like
           occasion
           .
           It
           is
           like
           to
           be
           one
           work
           incumbent
           upon
           our
           Indian
           Churches
           and
           Teachers
           ,
           for
           some
           Ages
           ,
           to
           send
           forth
           Instruments
           to
           call
           in
           others
           from
           Paganry
           to
           pray
           unto
           God
           :
           Instructions
           therefore
           of
           that
           nature
           are
           requisite
           ;
           and
           what
           way
           more
           familiar
           ,
           then
           by
           way
           of
           Dialogues
           ?
           For
           sundry
           weighty
           Reasons
           I
           desire
           and
           endeavour
           ,
           that
           our
           Learned
           Indians
           should
           learn
           at
           least
           the
           
             English
             Tongue
          
           ;
           our
           
             Indian
             Churches
          
           holding
           Communion
           with
           the
           
             English
             Churches
          
           ,
           must
           perform
           that
           Service
           in
           the
           
             English
             Tongue
          
           .
           If
           the
           Lord
           give
           life
           ,
           and
           length
           of
           dayes
           ,
           I
           may
           hereafter
           put
           forth
           these
           or
           the
           like
           Dialogues
           in
           the
           
             Indian
             Tongue
          
           ;
           but
           what
           I
           shall
           live
           to
           do
           ,
           is
           known
           to
           God.
           While
           I
           live
           ,
           I
           desire
           to
           follow
           this
           Work
           ,
           and
           serve
           the
           Lord
           with
           all
           my
           might
           ,
           according
           to
           my
           poor
           measure
           of
           Ability
           ,
           and
           wait
           upon
           the
           Lord
           for
           his
           Blessing
           ,
           by
           the
           concurrent
           prayers
           of
           the
           faithfull
           .
        
         
           
             J.
             E.
             
          
        
      
       
         
           Indian
           Dialogues
           .
        
         
           THe
           Church
           did
           send
           forth
           sundry
           of
           the
           Brethren
           to
           several
           parts
           of
           the
           Country
           among
           their
           Friends
           and
           Relations
           ,
           to
           instruct
           ,
           exhort
           and
           perswade
           them
           to
           pray
           unto
           God
           ,
           to
           turn
           from
           their
           lewd
           and
           lazy
           life
           to
           the
           Living
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           come
           forth
           from
           the
           dark
           dungeon
           of
           their
           lost
           and
           ruined
           condition
           ,
           into
           the
           light
           of
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           ,
           whose
           glory
           in
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           like
           the
           rising
           Sun
           ,
           beginneth
           to
           be
           displayed
           among
           their
           dead
           Country-men
           ;
           who
           begin
           to
           be
           clothed
           with
           sinews
           ,
           flesh
           and
           skin
           upon
           their
           dried
           bones
           ,
           by
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           in
           the
           Preaching
           of
           the
           Gospel
           unto
           them
           .
        
         
           Piumbuhhou
           was
           sent
           to
           Nashauwog
           among
           his
           Kindred
           and
           Friends
           these
           inhabiting
           :
           whose
           entertainment
           ,
           discourse
           and
           success
           ,
           was
           ,
           or
           is
           desired
           that
           it
           might
           be
           as
           followeth
           .
        
         
           Near
           the
           Town
           a
           Kinsman
           of
           his
           met
           him
           ;
           whose
           discourse
           was
           to
           such
           purpose
           as
           this
           .
        
         
           
           
             DIALOG
             .
             I.
             
          
           
             
               Kinsman
               .
               Piumbuhhou
            
             .
             Speakers
             .
          
           
             
               Kinsman
               .
            
             
               WEll
               met
               ,
               and
               welcome
               beloved
               Cousin
               ,
               I
               am
               glad
               you
               are
               still
               alive
               ;
               can
               you
               make
               shift
               to
               live
               in
               that
               new
               way
               of
               living
               that
               you
               have
               taken
               up
               at
               Natik
               ?
               I
               am
               glad
               of
               your
               coming
               ,
               because
               I
               shall
               thereby
               have
               an
               opportunity
               to
               be
               informed
               truly
               of
               your
               wayes
               ,
               and
               what
               your
               doings
               be
               ,
               about
               which
               there
               be
               such
               various
               reports
               ,
               some
               commending
               ,
               some
               condemning
               ,
               some
               deriding
               ,
               some
               wondering
               ;
               but
               so
               far
               as
               I
               see
               few
               desire
               to
               imitate
               you
               .
            
          
           
             
               Pium.
               
            
             
               I
               am
               very
               glad
               that
               God
               hath
               guided
               my
               way
               so
               well
               ,
               so
               that
               I
               should
               meet
               you
               ,
               whom
               I
               have
               longed
               to
               see
               :
               you
               are
               my
               friend
               whom
               I
               purposed
               first
               to
               look
               out
               ,
               and
               lo
               God
               hath
               ordered
               us
               to
               meet
               each
               other
               ,
               at
               my
               first
               coming
               to
               your
               Town
               .
               Likewise
               I
               am
               glad
               that
               you
               are
               so
               desirous
               to
               speak
               with
               me
               about
               our
               Religion
               ,
               and
               praying
               to
               God
               ,
               for
               that
               is
               the
               very
               Errand
               I
               come
               upon
               ,
               that
               I
               might
               perswade
               you
               to
               do
               as
               we
               do
               .
               I
               am
               like
               a
               friend
               that
               have
               found
               honey
               ,
               and
               plenty
               of
               food
               ,
               and
               I
               come
               to
               call
               my
               friends
               to
               come
               partake
               with
               me
               .
               But
               what
               noise
               is
               this
               that
               I
               hear
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Kinsm
               .
            
             
               I
               perceive
               you
               have
               quite
               left
               off
               those
               delights
               and
               solemnities
               that
               your
               Country
               men
               use
               ,
               and
               which
               you
               were
               in
               your
               young
               time
               accustomed
               to
               ,
               because
               you
               have
               forgot
               the
               meaning
               of
               such
               noises
               .
               There
               is
               a
               great
               Dancing
               ,
               and
               Sacrifice
               ,
               and
               Play
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               the
               noise
               that
               you
               hear
               .
            
          
           
             
               Pium.
               
            
             
               You
               say
               right
               ,
               we
               have
               indeed
               quite
               left
               off
               and
               cast
               away
               those
               works
               of
               darkness
               for
               we
               have
               great
               light
               shining
               among
               us
               ,
               which
               discovers
               the
               filth
               and
               folly
               of
               those
               things
               ;
               as
               when
               a
               light
               is
               set
               up
               in
               a
               dark
               room
               ,
               in
               a
               dark
               night
               ,
               it
               discovereth
               all
               the
               dirty
               corners
               of
               the
               house
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               evil
               actions
               ,
               that
               are
               wont
               to
               be
               done
               in
               the
               dark
               ,
               without
               discovery
               .
               We
               plainly
               see
               the
               sinfulness
               of
               our
               own
               former
               ,
               and
               of
               your
               still
               continued
               wayes
               ;
               and
               I
               desire
               that
               God
               would
               help
               me
               to
               open
               among
               you
               some
               of
               the
               Divine
               Light
               which
               God
               hath
               shewed
               us
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               shame
               you
               from
               such
               filthy
               practices
               and
               shine
               them
               away
               for
               ever
               as
               the
               rising
               Sun
               doth
               dissipate
               and
               drive
               away
               all
               the
               darkness
               of
               the
               night
               ,
               and
               maketh
               Wolves
               ,
               Bears
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               wilde
               beasts
               hide
               themselves
               in
               thickets
               ,
               and
               not
               dare
               to
               be
               seen
               in
               the
               day-light
               .
            
          
           
             
               Kinsm
               .
            
             
               Will
               you
               go
               with
               me
               unto
               them
               ,
               and
               see
               what
               they
               do
               ?
               I
               will
               give
               you
               this
               encouragement
               to
               perswade
               you
               to
               it
               ,
               becaus●
               you
               shall
               there
               see
               many
               of
               your
               friends
               and
               kindred
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Pium.
               
            
             
               I
               cannot
               serve
               two
               Masters
               :
               I
               have
               undertaken
               and
               promised
               to
               serve
               God
               ,
               and
               therefore
               I
               cannot
               now
               go
               back
               again
               and
               serve
               the
               Devil
               .
               I
               have
               found
               that
               Jesus
               Christ
               is
               a
               good
               Master
               ,
               and
               I
               come
               to
               perswade
               you
               to
               come
               and
               be
               his
               Servant
               :
               Far
               be
               it
               from
               me
               that
               now
               I
               am
               come
               among
               you
               ,
               I
               should
               forsake
               my
               Master
               ,
               and
               serve
               the
               Devil
               ;
               or
               that
               I
               should
               so
               far
               grieve
               my
               Master
               ,
               as
               to
               go
               unto
               those
               Games
               which
               his
               Soul
               hateth
               .
            
             
               And
               whereas
               you
               say
               that
               many
               of
               my
               friends
               are
               there
               ,
               the
               more
               is
               my
               grief
               .
               I
               desire
               that
               I
               were
               able
               to
               pull
               you
               all
               out
               of
               that
               deep
               pit
               and
               filthy
               puddle
               ;
               which
               to
               perform
               ,
               I
               should
               utterly
               be
               disabled
               ,
               if
               I
               should
               go
               in
               my self
               ,
               and
               so
               be
               d●filed
               with
               the
               same
               filth
               ,
               which
               I
               perswade
               them
               to
               forsake
               and
               cast
               away
               .
            
          
           
             
               Kinsm
               .
            
             
               Let
               us
               go
               unto
               my
               house
               ,
               that
               you
               may
               take
               there
               some
               refreshment
               of
               food
               after
               your
               weary
               journey
               ,
               and
               there
               we
               shall
               have
               liberty
               to
               discourse
               fully
               of
               these
               matters
               .
               And
               while
               we
               are
               in
               the
               way
               ,
               let
               me
               ask
               you
               of
               the
               estate
               and
               welfare
               of
               our
               friends
               and
               kindred
               at
               Natik
               ;
               doth
               your
               praying
               to
               God
               exempt
               you
               from
               Sicknesses
               ,
               Poverty
               ,
               Nakedness
               ?
               will
               praying
               to
               God
               fill
               you
               with
               food
               ,
               gladness
               ,
               and
               garments
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Pium.
               
            
             
               Our
               friends
               at
               Natik
               were
               when
               I
               left
               them
               in
               good
               state
               of
               health
               ,
               peace
               and
               comfort
               :
               for
               which
               we
               give
               God
               thanks
               ,
               who
               is
               the
               Father
               of
               all
               mercies
               .
            
             
               Touching
               your
               question
               ,
               Whether
               praying
               to
               God
               doth
               exempt
               us
               from
               Sicknesses
               ,
               Poverty
               ,
               and
               fills
               us
               with
               food
               and
               garments
               :
               I
               answer
               ,
               If
               praying
               to
               God
               did
               bring
               with
               it
               outward
               plenty
               and
               worldly
               prosperity
               ,
               then
               all
               carnal
               people
               would
               pray
               to
               God
               ,
               not
               because
               they
               love
               God
               ,
               or
               praying
               to
               God
               ,
               but
               because
               they
               love
               themselves
               ,
               and
               love
               food
               ,
               clothing
               ,
               and
               worldly
               pleasures
               ;
               but
               the
               benefits
               of
               praying
               are
               spiritual
               and
               heavenly
               ,
               it
               teaches
               us
               to
               know
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               evil
               of
               sin
               ;
               it
               teacheth
               us
               to
               repent
               of
               sin
               ,
               and
               seek
               for
               pardon
               ,
               and
               it
               teacheth
               us
               to
               forsake
               sin
               for
               ever
               :
               and
               if
               we
               are
               loth
               to
               part
               with
               sin
               ,
               God
               will
               chastise
               us
               with
               Sicknesses
               ,
               Poverty
               ,
               and
               other
               worldly
               crosses
               ,
               to
               call
               us
               to
               repentance
               ,
               and
               therefore
               many
               times
               we
               fare
               worse
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               then
               wicked
               men
               do
               ,
               that
               thereby
               we
               might
               be
               weaned
               from
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               brought
               and
               taught
               to
               love
               and
               long
               for
               heaven
               .
               And
               yet
               I
               further
               tell
               you
               ,
               that
               Religion
               doth
               teach
               the
               right
               way
               to
               be
               rich
               and
               prosperons
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               and
               many
               ,
               English
               especially
               ,
               have
               learned
               that
               way
               .
               For
               Religion
               teacheth
               us
               to
               be
               diligent
               in
               labour
               six
               dayes
               ,
               and
               on
               the
               seventh
               day
               to
               rest
               ,
               and
               keep
               it
               an
               holy
               Sabbath
               ;
               and
               God
               hath
               promised
               that
               
                 the
                 diligent
                 hand
                 shall
                 make
                 rich
                 :
              
               and
               when
               we
               walk
               with
               God
               in
               godliness
               and
               obedience
               ,
               ●e
               will
               give
               us
               the
               blessing
               of
               this
               life
               ,
               so
               far
               as
               is
               best
               for
               us
               ,
               he
               will
               withhold
               no
               good
               thing
               from
               us
               ;
               if
               any
               thing
               be
               withheld
               from
               us
               ,
               or
               taken
               away
               from
               us
               ,
               it
               is
               because
               it
               is
               not
               good
               for
               us
               :
               Our
               Father
               better
               knoweth
               what
               is
               good
               for
               us
               ,
               then
               we
               our selves
               know
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Kinsm
               .
            
             
               If
               your
               praying
               to
               God
               do
               indeed
               teach
               you
               the
               true
               way
               of
               being
               rich
               ,
               as
               you
               say
               ,
               how
               then
               cometh
               it
               to
               pass
               that
               you
               are
               so
               poor
               still
               ?
               for
               you
               have
               prayed
               to
               God
               these
               twenty
               years
               and
               more
               ,
               and
               I
               do
               not
               see
               that
               you
               have
               increased
               in
               riches
               ver●
               much
               ,
               you
               are
               still
               poor
               :
               where
               be
               your
               Riches
               ?
               where
               be
               you●
               flocks
               and
               herds
               of
               Cattel
               ?
               where
               be
               your
               Clothes
               ?
               what
               grea●
               Houses
               have
               you
               built
               ?
               where
               be
               your
               fields
               of
               Corn
               ,
               Barns
               an●
               Orchards
               ?
               Alas
               ,
               you
               are
               not
               like
               the
               English
               ;
               and
               therefore
               ●
               doubt
               upon
               this
               point
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               as
               you
               say
               ,
               that
               praying
               to
               Go●
               teacheth
               you
               the
               right
               way
               to
               be
               rich
               .
            
          
           
             
               Pium.
               
            
             
               This
               is
               one
               of
               the
               least
               ,
               the
               last
               ,
               the
               lowest
               of
               those
               things
               that
               our
               Religion
               teacheth
               us
               .
               There
               be
               two
               sorts
               of
               riches
               ;
               Earthly
               riches
               ,
               of
               which
               onely
               you
               speak
               ,
               and
               Heavenly
               riches
               ,
               which
               Gods
               Word
               calleth
               true
               riches
               .
               These
               Earthly
               riches
               are
               but
               temporary
               ,
               and
               shall
               soon
               perish
               ,
               but
               the
               true
               riches
               are
               heavenly
               ,
               and
               eternal
               ,
               they
               last
               for
               ever
               .
               And
               we
               have
               spent
               these
               twenty
               Years
               in
               seeking
               chiefly
               after
               heavenly
               riches
               ,
               for
               so
               God
               commandeth
               us
               in
               his
               Word
               ,
               
                 Seek
                 first
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 Heaven
                 ,
              
               as
               for
               these
               earthly
               riches
               
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 added
                 to
                 you
                 ,
              
               so
               much
               as
               you
               need
               .
               And
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               commandeth
               us
               to
               
                 be
                 content
                 if
                 we
                 have
                 food
                 and
                 clothes
              
               ;
               Now
               we
               have
               food
               and
               clothes
               more
               then
               we
               were
               wont
               to
               have
               before
               we
               prayed
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               we
               have
               contented
               our selves
               therewith
               ,
               and
               have
               bent
               our
               mindes
               more
               to
               look
               after
               heavenly
               riches
               ,
               and
               in
               those
               things
               we
               have
               increased
               more
               ,
               then
               in
               earthly
               riches
               .
            
          
           
             
               Kinsm
               .
            
             
               I
               pray
               tell
               me
               what
               are
               those
               heavenly
               riches
               of
               which
               you
               speak
               so
               highly
               ,
               and
               upon
               which
               you
               do
               bestow
               your
               chief
               care
               and
               pains
               ,
               and
               so
               much
               prefer
               before
               earthly
               riches
               ,
               which
               we
               account
               so
               much
               of
               ,
               and
               think
               to
               be
               the
               best
               things
               attainable
               in
               this
               world
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Pium.
               
            
             
               The
               true
               riches
               which
               we
               spend
               our
               time
               to
               seek
               after
               ,
               are
               ,
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   The
                   knowledge
                   of
                   the
                   great
                   God
                   ,
                   who
                   hath
                   made
                   this
                   vast
                   World
                   ,
                   and
                   governeth
                   the
                   same
                   by
                   his
                   Wisdome
                   and
                   Power
                   ,
                   and
                   who
                   hath
                   made
                   Man
                   ,
                   and
                   governeth
                   us
                   by
                   his
                   holy
                   Laws
                   and
                   Commandments
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   The
                   knowledge
                   of
                   our selves
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   miserable
                   sinners
                   ,
                   and
                   do
                   daily
                   o●fend
                   and
                   sin
                   against
                   God
                   ,
                   provoking
                   his
                   wrath
                   against
                   us
                   ,
                   to
                   pu●●●●
                   〈◊〉
                   for
                   our
                   transgressions
                   against
                   his
                   holy
                   Laws
                   and
                   Commandments
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   The
                   knowledge
                   of
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   the
                   Redeemer
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   who
                   hath
                   in
                   unspeakable
                   love
                   took
                   a
                   course
                   to
                   deliver
                   us
                   from
                   the
                   wrath
                   of
                   God
                   ▪
                   for
                   whereas
                   we
                   have
                   by
                   our
                   sins
                   deserved
                   Death
                   &
                   Damn●tion
                   Christ
                   became
                   a
                   Man
                   ,
                   and
                   died
                   for
                   us
                   ,
                   and
                   thereby
                   hath
                   pacified
                   the
                   Justice
                   and
                   Wrath
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   opened
                   a
                   way
                   of
                   Salvation
                   for
                   us
                   ,
                   obtaining
                   a
                   Pardon
                   for
                   us
                   ,
                   and
                   offering
                   grace
                   unto
                   us
                   ,
                   whereby
                   we
                   may
                   be
                   saved
                   ,
                   and
                   be
                   brought
                   to
                   eternal
                   glory
                   and
                   ●appines●
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   4.
                   
                   The
                   knowledge
                   of
                   the
                   grace
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   whereby
                   he
                   bringeth
                   us
                   to
                   repent
                   of
                   our
                   sins
                   ,
                   to
                   convert
                   and
                   turn
                   from
                   all
                   our
                   evil
                   wayes
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   believe
                   in
                   the
                   Lord
                   Jesus
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   walk
                   with
                   God
                   in
                   the
                   wayes
                   of
                   holiness
                   and
                   righteousness
                   before
                   him
                   .
                
                 
                   5.
                   
                   The
                   knowledge
                   of
                   the
                   Means
                   of
                   grace
                   ,
                   the
                   Ordinances
                   of
                   God
                   ;
                   whereby
                   we
                   walk
                   with
                   God
                   in
                   wayes
                   of
                   Civil
                   Government
                   ,
                   in
                   wayes
                   of
                   Justice
                   ,
                   and
                   good
                   Order
                   .
                   And
                   in
                   the
                   Ordinances
                   of
                   Worshipping
                   God
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   sanctifying
                   of
                   the
                   Sabbaths
                   ,
                   and
                   walking
                   in
                   the
                   Communion
                   of
                   Saints
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   Prayer
                   ,
                   and
                   Singing
                   of
                   Psalms
                   .
                
                 
                   6.
                   
                   In
                   the
                   knowledge
                   of
                   the
                   estate
                   of
                   all
                   men
                   after
                   death
                   ;
                   how
                   the
                   godly
                   men
                   that
                   penitently
                   believe
                   in
                   Christ
                   ,
                   go
                   to
                   Heaven
                   when
                   they
                   die
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   wicked
                   ,
                   that
                   refuse
                   to
                   repent
                   and
                   believe
                   ,
                   they
                   go
                   to
                   Hell
                   ,
                   and
                   there
                   abide
                   till
                   the
                   Day
                   of
                   Judgement
                   :
                   at
                   which
                   day
                   or
                   time
                   ,
                   when
                   it
                   cometh
                   ,
                   all
                   men
                   shall
                   rise
                   again
                   ,
                   and
                   be
                   judged
                   according
                   to
                   their
                   deeds
                   in
                   this
                   life
                   ;
                   and
                   then
                   shall
                   the
                   godly
                   go
                   with
                   Christ
                   to
                   eternal
                   Glory
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   wicked
                   shall
                   be
                   cast
                   into
                   Hell
                   Soul
                   and
                   Body
                   ,
                   and
                   there
                   be
                   tormented
                   with
                   the
                   Devils
                   for
                   ever
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             
               Kinsm
               .
            
             
               These
               are
               great
               and
               strange
               things
               you
               speak
               of
               ,
               I
               understand
               them
               not
               ,
               but
               yet
               me
               ▪
               thinks
               there
               is
               a
               majesty
               and
               glory
               in
               them
               .
               I
               am
               amazed
               at
               what
               you
               say
               ,
               though
               I
               do
               not
               understand
               them
               distinctly
               .
            
          
           
             
               Pium.
               
            
             
               You
               see
               then
               that
               we
               are
               grown
               rich
               with
               Riches
               that
               are
               above
               your
               capacity
               ;
               and
               these
               are
               the
               
                 true
                 Riches
              
               ,
               and
               about
               these
               things
               we
               spend
               most
               of
               our
               time
               .
               And
               as
               for
               these
               worldly
               Riches
               ,
               we
               less
               regard
               them
               ,
               as
               being
               poor
               ,
               low
               ,
               little
               ,
               small
               ,
               contemptible
               things
               ,
               in
               comparison
               of
               those
               heavenly
               riches
               about
               which
               we
               spend
               our
               time
               ;
               and
               in
               which
               we
               have
               increased
               and
               gained
               ,
               by
               Gods
               grace
               in
               Christ
               ,
               so
               much
               as
               doth
               make
               you
               admire
               at
               us
               ,
               though
               we
               know
               but
               little
               of
               what
               is
               to
               be
               known
               ,
               but
               you
               cannot
               perceive
               the
               glory
               and
               excellency
               thereof
               .
            
             
               And
               indeed
               it
               is
               the
               wisdome
               and
               love
               of
               God
               unto
               us
               ,
               that
               setteth
               us
               rather
               to
               grow
               in
               these
               riches
               ,
               which
               the
               eyes
               of
               worldly
               men
               cannot
               see
               ,
               then
               to
               grow
               rich
               in
               earthly
               and
               worldly
               riches
               ,
               which
               the
               carnal
               world
               can
               see
               :
               because
               if
               we
               should
               abound
               in
               earthly
               riches
               ,
               we
               should
               be
               thronged
               with
               multitudes
               of
               carnal
               persons
               ,
               who
               love
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               love
               not
               God
               ,
               who
               would
               be
               a
               cumber
               and
               temptation
               to
               us
               .
               And
               it
               is
               a
               sign
               that
               our
               wayes
               are
               good
               and
               godly
               ,
               and
               above
               the
               world
               ,
               because
               so
               few
               (
               in
               comparison
               )
               come
               unto
               us
               ,
               but
               rather
               fly
               from
               us
               ;
               because
               they
               love
               to
               live
               in
               wayes
               and
               deeds
               of
               darkness
               ,
               and
               hate
               the
               light
               and
               glory
               that
               is
               in
               our
               wayes
               .
               But
               I
               pray
               Cousin
               whose
               house
               is
               that
               before
               us
               ,
               where
               I
               see
               so
               many
               going
               in
               and
               out
               ,
               and
               standing
               about
               in
               every
               place
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Kinsm
               .
            
             
               That
               is
               my
               house
               ;
               and
               I
               am
               glad
               there
               be
               so
               many
               of
               our
               friends
               together
               ,
               who
               may
               have
               
               the
               opportunity
               of
               ●earing
               this
               good
               Discourse
               .
            
          
           
             [
             After
             their
             entrance
             into
             the
             house
             there
             be
             four
             Speakers
             ;
             
               Kinsman
               .
               Kinsw●man
               .
               All
               the
               Company
               .
               Piumbuhhou
            
             ]
          
           
             
               Kinsman
               .
            
             
               I
               h●d
               ra●h●r
               th●t
               my
               actions
               of
               love
               should
               testifie
               how
               w●lcome
               you
               are
               ,
               and
               how
               glad
               I
               am
               of
               this
               your
               kinde
               visi●ation
               ,
               then
               that
               I
               should
               say
               it
               in
               a
               multitude
               of
               words
               .
               But
               in
               one
               word
               ,
               You
               are
               very
               welcome
               to
               my
               heart
               ;
               and
               I
               account
               it
               among
               the
               best
               of
               the
               j●y●s
               of
               this
               day
               ,
               that
               I
               see
               your
               face
               ,
               and
               enjoy
               your
               Company
               in
               my
               habitation
               .
            
          
           
             
               Kinswoman
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               an
               addition
               to
               the
               joyes
               of
               this
               day
               ,
               to
               see
               the
               f●ce
               of
               my
               loving
               Kinsman
               :
               and
               I
               wish
               you
               had
               come
               a
               little
               earlier
               ,
               that
               you
               might
               have
               taken
               part
               with
               us
               in
               the
               joyes
               of
               this
               day
               ,
               wherein
               we
               have
               had
               all
               the
               delights
               that
               could
               be
               desired
               ,
               in
               our
               merry
               Meeting
               ,
               and
               Dancing
               .
            
             
               And
               I
               pray
               Cousin
               how
               doth
               your
               Wife
               ,
               my
               loving
               Kinswoman
               ,
               is
               she
               yet
               living
               ?
               and
               is
               she
               not
               yet
               weary
               of
               your
               new
               way
               of
               praying
               to
               God
               ?
               And
               what
               pleasure
               have
               you
               in
               those
               wayes
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Pium.
               
            
             
               My
               wife
               doth
               remember
               her
               love
               to
               you
               ,
               she
               is
               in
               good
               health
               of
               body
               ,
               and
               her
               Soul
               is
               in
               a
               good
               condition
               ,
               she
               is
               entred
               into
               the
               light
               of
               the
               knowledge
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               of
               Christ
               ;
               she
               is
               entred
               into
               the
               narrow
               way
               of
               heavenly
               joyes
               ,
               and
               she
               doth
               greatly
               desire
               that
               you
               would
               turn
               from
               th●se
               wayes
               of
               darkness
               in
               which
               you
               so
               much
               delight
               ,
               and
               come
               taste
               and
               see
               how
               good
               the
               Lord
               is
               .
            
             
               And
               whereas
               you
               wish
               I
               had
               come
               sooner
               ,
               to
               have
               shared
               with
               you
               in
               your
               delights
               of
               this
               day
               ;
               Alas
               ,
               they
               are
               no
               delights
               ,
               but
               griefs
               to
               me
               ,
               to
               see
               that
               you
               do
               still
               delight
               in
               them
               .
               I
               am
               like
               a
               man
               that
               h●ve
               tasted
               of
               sweet
               Winé
               and
               Honey
               ,
               which
               h●ve
               so
               altered
               the
               taste
               of
               my
               mouth
               ,
               that
               I
               abhor
               to
               taste
               of
               your
               sinful
               and
               foolish
               pleasures
               ,
               as
               the
               mouth
               doth
               abhor
               to
               taste
               the
               most
               filthy
               and
               stinking
               dung
               ,
               the
               most
               sowre
               grapes
               ,
               or
               most
               bitter
               gall
               .
               Our
               joyes
               in
               the
               knowledge
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               which
               we
               are
               taught
               in
               the
               Book
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               feel
               in
               our
               heart
               ,
               is
               sweeter
               to
               our
               soul
               ,
               then
               honey
               is
               unto
               the
               mouth
               and
               taste
               .
            
          
           
             
               Kinswom
               .
            
             
               We
               have
               all
               the
               delights
               that
               the
               flesh
               and
               blood
               of
               man
               can
               devise
               and
               delight
               in
               ,
               and
               we
               taste
               and
               feel
               the
               delights
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               would
               you
               make
               us
               believe
               that
               you
               have
               found
               out
               new
               joyes
               and
               delights
               ,
               in
               comparison
               of
               which
               all
               our
               delights
               do
               stink
               like
               dung
               ;
               would
               you
               make
               us
               believe
               that
               we
               have
               neither
               eyes
               to
               see
               ,
               nor
               ears
               to
               hear
               ,
               nor
               mouthes
               to
               taste
               ?
               
                 Ha
                 ,
                 ha
                 he
              
               !
               I
               appeal
               to
               the
               sense
               and
               sight
               and
               feeling
               of
               the
               Company
               present
               ,
               whether
               this
               be
               so
               .
            
          
           
             
               A●●
               .
            
             
               You
               say
               very
               true
               .
               
                 Ha
                 ,
                 ha
                 ,
                 he
              
               !
            
          
           
             
               Pium.
               
            
             
               Hearken
               to
               me
               ,
               my
               friends
               ,
               and
               see
               if
               I
               do
               not
               give
               a
               clear
               answer
               unto
               this
               seeming
               difficulty
               .
               Your
               dogs
               take
               as
               much
               delight
               in
               these
               Meetings
               ,
               and
               the
               same
               kindes
               of
               delight
               as
               you
               
               do
               ;
               they
               delight
               in
               each
               others
               company
               ;
               they
               provoke
               each
               other
               to
               lust
               ,
               and
               enjoy
               the
               pleasures
               of
               lust
               as
               you
               do
               ;
               they
               eat
               and
               play
               and
               sleep
               as
               you
               do
               ▪
               what
               joyes
               have
               you
               more
               then
               d●gs
               have
               ?
               to
               delight
               the
               body
               of
               f●●●h
               and
               blood
               .
            
             
               But
               all
               mankinde
               have
               an
               higher
               and
               better
               part
               then
               the
               body
               ,
               we
               have
               a
               Soul
               ,
               and
               that
               Soul
               shall
               never
               die
               :
               Our
               Soul
               is
               to
               converse
               with
               G●d
               ,
               and
               to
               converse
               in
               such
               things
               as
               do
               concern
               G●d
               ,
               and
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               an
               etern●l
               estate
               ,
               either
               in
               happiness
               with
               God
               ,
               if
               we
               walk
               with
               ●im
               and
               serve
               him
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               or
               in
               misery
               a●d
               torment
               with
               the
               Devil
               ,
               if
               we
               serve
               him
               in
               this
               life
               .
               The
               service
               of
               God
               doth
               con●●st
               in
               Virtue
               ,
               and
               Wisdome
               ,
               and
               delights
               of
               the
               Soul
               ,
               which
               will
               reach
               to
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               abide
               for
               ever
               .
            
             
               But
               the
               service
               of
               the
               Devil
               is
               in
               com●itting
               sins
               of
               the
               flesh
               ,
               which
               defile
               both
               body
               and
               soul
               ,
               and
               reach
               to
               Hell
               ,
               and
               will
               turn
               all
               to
               fire
               and
               flame
               to
               torment
               your
               souls
               and
               bodies
               to
               all
               eternity
               .
            
             
               Now
               consider
               ,
               all
               your
               pleasures
               and
               delights
               are
               such
               as
               defile
               you
               with
               sin
               ,
               and
               will
               turn
               to
               flame
               ,
               to
               burn
               and
               torment
               you
               ;
               they
               provoke
               God
               to
               wrath
               ,
               who
               hath
               created
               the
               Prison
               of
               Hell
               to
               torment
               you
               ,
               and
               the
               more
               you
               have
               took
               pleasur●
               in
               sin
               ,
               the
               greater
               are
               your
               offences
               against
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               greater
               shall
               be
               your
               torments
               .
            
             
               But
               we
               that
               pray
               to
               G●d
               repent
               of
               our
               old
               sins
               ,
               and
               by
               f●ith
               in
               Christ
               we
               seek
               for
               ,
               and
               finde
               a
               pardon
               of
               what
               is
               past
               ,
               a●d
               grace
               and
               strength
               to
               reform
               for
               time
               to
               come
               .
               So
               that
               our
               joy●s
               ●re
               Soul-joyes
               in
               godliness
               ,
               and
               virtue
               ,
               and
               hope
               of
               glory
               in
               anoth●r
               world
               when
               we
               die
               .
            
             
               Your
               joyes
               are
               bodily
               ,
               fleshly
               ,
               such
               as
               Dogs
               have
               ,
               and
               will
               all
               turn
               to
               flames
               in
               Hell
               to
               torment
               you
               .
            
          
           
             
               Kinsm
               .
            
             
               If
               these
               things
               be
               so
               ,
               we
               had
               need
               cease
               laughing
               ,
               and
               fall
               to
               weeping
               ,
               and
               see
               if
               we
               can
               draw
               water
               from
               our
               mournful
               eyes
               to
               quench
               these
               tormenting
               flames
               .
               My
               heart
               trembles
               to
               hear
               these
               things
               :
               I
               never
               heard
               so
               much
               be●ore
               ,
               nor
               have
               I
               any
               thing
               to
               say
               to
               the
               contrary
               ,
               but
               that
               these
               things
               may
               be
               so
               .
               But
               how
               shall
               I
               know
               that
               you
               s●y
               true
               ?
               Our
               fore
               fathers
               were
               (
               many
               of
               them
               )
               wise
               men
               ,
               and
               we
               have
               wise
               men
               now
               living
               ,
               they
               all
               delight
               in
               these
               our
               Delights
               :
               they
               have
               taug●t
               us
               nothing
               about
               our
               Soul
               ,
               and
               God
               ,
               and
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               Hell
               ,
               and
               J●y
               and
               Torment
               in
               the
               life
               to
               come
               .
               Are
               you
               〈◊〉
               th●n
               our
               fathers
               ▪
               May
               not
               we
               rather
               think
               that
               English
               men
               have
               invented
               these
               Stori●s
               to
               amaze
               and
               scare
               us
               out
               of
               our
               old
               Customes
               ,
               and
               bring
               us
               to
               stand
               in
               awe
               of
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               wipe
               us
               of
               our
               Lands
               ,
               and
               drive
               us
               into
               Corners
               ,
               to
               seek
               new
               wayes
               of
               living
               ,
               and
               new
               places
               too
               ?
               and
               be
               beholding
               to
               them
               for
               that
               which
               is
               our
               own
               ,
               and
               was
               ours
               ,
               before
               we
               knew
               them
               .
            
          
           
             
               A●l.
               
            
             
               You
               say
               right
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Pium.
               
            
             
               The
               Book
               of
               God
               is
               no
               invention
               of
               English-men
               ,
               it
               is
               the
               holy
               Law
               of
               God
               himself
               ,
               which
               was
               given
               unto
               man
               by
               God
               ,
               before
               English-men
               had
               any
               knowledge
               of
               God
               ;
               and
               all
               the
               knowledge
               which
               they
               have
               ,
               they
               have
               it
               out
               of
               the
               Book
               of
               God
               :
               and
               this
               Book
               is
               given
               to
               us
               as
               well
               as
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               as
               free
               for
               us
               to
               search
               the
               Scriptures
               as
               for
               them
               .
               So
               that
               we
               have
               our
               instruction
               from
               an
               higher
               hand
               ,
               then
               the
               hand
               of
               man
               :
               it
               is
               the
               great
               Lord
               God
               of
               Heaven
               and
               Earth
               ,
               who
               teacheth
               us
               these
               great
               things
               of
               which
               we
               speak
               .
               Yet
               this
               is
               also
               true
               ,
               that
               we
               have
               great
               cause
               to
               be
               thankful
               to
               the
               English
               ,
               and
               to
               thank
               God
               for
               them
               ,
               for
               they
               had
               a
               good
               Country
               of
               their
               own
               ,
               but
               by
               Ships
               sailing
               into
               these
               parts
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               they
               heard
               of
               us
               ,
               and
               of
               our
               Country
               ,
               and
               of
               our
               nakedness
               ,
               ignorance
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               wilde
               condition
               ;
               God
               put
               it
               into
               their
               hearts
               to
               desire
               to
               come
               hither
               ,
               and
               teach
               us
               the
               good
               knowledge
               of
               God
               ;
               and
               their
               King
               gave
               them
               leave
               so
               to
               do
               ,
               and
               in
               our
               Country
               to
               have
               their
               liberty
               to
               serve
               God
               accordi●g
               to
               the
               Word
               of
               God.
               And
               being
               come
               hit●er
               ,
               we
               gave
               them
               leave
               freely
               to
               live
               among
               us
               :
               they
               have
               purchased
               of
               us
               a
               great
               part
               of
               those
               Lands
               which
               they
               possess
               ;
               they
               love
               us
               ,
               they
               do
               us
               right
               ,
               and
               no
               wrong
               willingly
               ;
               if
               any
               do
               us
               wrong
               ,
               it
               is
               without
               the
               consent
               of
               their
               Rulers
               ,
               and
               upon
               our
               Complaints
               our
               wrongs
               are
               righted
               .
               They
               are
               (
               many
               of
               them
               ,
               especially
               the
               Ruling
               part
               )
               good
               men
               ,
               and
               desire
               to
               do
               us
               good
               .
               God
               put
               it
               into
               the
               heart
               of
               one
               of
               their
               Ministers
               (
               as
               you
               all
               know
               )
               to
               teach
               us
               the
               knowledge
               of
               God
               ,
               by
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               he
               hath
               Translated
               the
               holy
               Book
               of
               God
               into
               our
               Language
               ,
               so
               that
               we
               can
               perfectly
               know
               the
               minde
               and
               counsel
               of
               God
               :
               and
               out
               of
               this
               Book
               have
               I
               learned
               all
               that
               I
               say
               unto
               you
               ,
               and
               therefore
               ●ou
               need
               no
               more
               doubt
               of
               the
               truth
               of
               it
               ,
               then
               you
               have
               cause
               to
               doubt
               that
               the
               Heaven
               is
               over
               our
               head
               ,
               the
               Sun
               shineth
               ,
               the
               Earth
               is
               under
               our
               feet
               ,
               we
               walk
               and
               live
               upon
               it
               ,
               and
               breathe
               in
               the
               Air
               ;
               for
               as
               we
               see
               with
               our
               eyes
               these
               things
               to
               be
               so
               ,
               so
               we
               reade
               with
               our
               own
               eyes
               these
               things
               which
               I
               speak
               of
               ,
               to
               be
               written
               in
               Gods
               own
               Book
               ,
               and
               we
               feel
               the
               truth
               thereof
               in
               our
               own
               hearts
               .
            
          
           
             
               Kinswom
               .
            
             
               Cousin
               ,
               you
               have
               wearied
               your
               legs
               this
               day
               with
               a
               lo●g
               Journey
               to
               come
               and
               visit
               us
               ,
               and
               you
               weary
               your
               tongue
               with
               long
               Discourses
               .
               I
               am
               willing
               to
               comfort
               and
               refresh
               you
               with
               a
               ●hort
               Supper
               .
            
          
           
             
               All.
               
            
             
               Ha
               ,
               ha
               ,
               he
               :
               though
               short
               ,
               if
               sweet
               ,
               that
               has
               good
               savour
               to
               a
               man
               that
               is
               we●ry
               .
               
                 Ha
                 ,
                 ha
                 ,
                 he
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               Kinswom
               .
            
             
               You
               make
               long
               and
               learned
               Discourses
               to
               us
               which
               we
               do
               not
               well
               understand
               ,
               I
               think
               our
               best
               answer
               is
               to
               stop
               your
               mout●
               ,
               and
               fill
               your
               belly
               with
               a
               good
               Supper
               ,
               and
               when
               your
               belly
               is
               full
               you
               will
               be
               content
               to
               take
               rest
               your self
               ,
               and
               give
               us
               leave
               to
               be
               at
               rest
               from
               these
               g●stering
               ,
               and
               heart-trembling
               discourses
               .
               
               We
               are
               well
               as
               we
               are
               ,
               and
               desire
               not
               to
               be
               troubled
               with
               these
               new
               wise
               sayings
               .
            
          
           
             
               All.
               
            
             
               You
               say
               true
               .
               
                 Ha
                 ,
                 ha
                 ,
                 he
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               Pium.
               
            
             
               It
               is
               good
               to
               be
               merry
               and
               wise
               .
               I
               am
               an
               hungry
               and
               ●eary
               ,
               and
               willing
               to
               eat
               .
               God
               hath
               appointed
               food
               to
               be
               a
               means
               of
               sustaining
               ,
               relieving
               and
               repairing
               our
               spent
               strength
               :
               This
               being
               a
               work
               above
               the
               power
               of
               the
               food
               we
               eat
               ,
               or
               of
               our selves
               that
               eat
               it
               ,
               and
               onely
               in
               the
               power
               of
               God
               himself
               to
               bless
               it
               ,
               for
               such
               great
               uses
               ;
               therefore
               God
               hath
               taught
               us
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               our
               custome
               ,
               among
               all
               that
               are
               godly
               ,
               to
               pray
               to
               God
               for
               a
               blessing
               before
               we
               eat
               :
               and
               therefore
               I
               intreat
               you
               ●o
               have
               so
               much
               patie●ce
               and
               compliance
               ,
               as
               to
               give
               me
               the
               quiet
               liberty
               to
               pray
               to
               God
               b●fore
               we
               eat
               .
            
          
           
             
               Kinsm
               .
            
             
               I
               pray
               do
               ,
               and
               we
               shall
               with
               quietness
               and
               silence
               attend
               to
               such
               a
               service
               unto
               God.
               
            
          
           
             
               Pium.
               
            
             
               Let
               us
               lift
               up
               our
               eyes
               and
               ●earts
               to
               God
               in
               heaven
               ,
               and
               ●ay
               ,
               
                 Almighty
                 ,
                 glorious
                 ,
                 merciful
                 and
                 heavenly
                 Father
                 ,
                 thou
                 dwellest
                 in
                 the
                 high
                 Heavens
                 ,
                 and
                 fillest
                 both
                 Heaven
                 and
                 Earth
                 with
                 thy
                 presence
                 ;
                 thou
                 takest
                 care
                 of
                 ,
                 and
                 governest
                 us
                 here
                 on
                 earth
                 :
                 we
                 are
                 poor
                 worms
                 under
                 thy
                 feet
                 ,
                 thou
                 feedest
                 every
                 living
                 Creature
                 ,
                 and
                 ●akest
                 our
                 food
                 to
                 be
                 like
                 a
                 staff
                 to
                 sustain
                 our
                 faint
                 and
                 weary
                 bo●ies
                 ;
                 thou
                 renewest
                 our
                 strength
                 every
                 day
                 :
                 and
                 though
                 we
                 are
                 sinners
                 in
                 thy
                 sight
                 ,
                 yet
                 thou
                 art
                 merciful
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 long
                 patience
                 dost
                 call
                 us
                 to
                 repentance
                 .
                 We
                 confess
                 all
                 our
                 sins
                 before
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 pr●y
                 thee
                 for
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 his
                 sake
                 ,
                 who
                 died
                 for
                 sinners
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 mercy
                 on
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 freely
                 to
                 pardon
                 and
                 forgive
                 us
                 all
                 our
                 sins
                 .
                 Bless
                 us
                 at
                 this
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 food
                 which
                 is
                 set
                 before
                 us
                 ,
                 let
                 it
                 be
                 blessed
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 make
                 us
                 wise
                 to
                 receive
                 it
                 at
                 thy
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 use
                 the
                 strength
                 we
                 get
                 by
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 thy
                 Name
                 ,
                 through
                 Iesus
                 Christ.
                 And
                 bless
                 all
                 our
                 Souls
                 ,
                 ●eed
                 them
                 by
                 thy
                 Word
                 and
                 Truth
                 ,
                 and
                 guide
                 our
                 Tongues
                 to
                 speak
                 wise
                 words
                 ,
                 that
                 may
                 minister
                 grace
                 to
                 the
                 hearers
                 ;
                 and
                 help
                 us
                 all
                 to
                 rejoyce
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 through
                 Iesus
                 Christ.
              
               Amen
               .
               Now
               let
               us
               eat
               and
               rejoyce
               together
               ,
               for
               God
               filleth
               our
               bodies
               with
               food
               ,
               and
               our
               souls
               with
               gladness
               .
            
          
           
             
               Kinsm
               .
            
             
               When
               the
               body
               is
               full
               of
               meat
               ,
               and
               the
               head
               full
               of
               wit
               ,
               and
               the
               mouth
               full
               of
               words
               ,
               there
               will
               be
               wise
               discourse
               .
            
          
           
             
               Pium.
               
            
             
               Adde
               but
               one
               thing
               more
               ,
               
                 If
                 the
                 heart
                 be
                 full
                 of
                 grace
                 ,
              
               then
               the
               discourse
               will
               be
               both
               wise
               and
               godly
               .
            
          
           
             
               Kinswom
               .
            
             
               You
               talk
               much
               of
               a
               belly
               full
               ,
               I
               wish
               we
               have
               victuals
               enough
               to
               fill
               them
               .
            
          
           
             
               All.
               
            
             
               Ha
               ,
               ha
               ,
               he
               .
               They
               be
               not
               half
               full
               yet
               .
               
                 Ha
                 ,
                 ha
                 ,
                 he
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               Kinsm
               .
            
             
               What
               News
               do
               the
               Ships
               bring
               from
               beyond
               Sea
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Pium.
               
            
             
               They
               say
               wicked
               men
               are
               bold
               ,
               and
               that
               good
               men
               who
               pray
               to
               God
               are
               hated
               ,
               vexed
               ,
               troubled
               ,
               persecuted
               ,
               and
               not
               suffered
               to
               pray
               to
               God
               according
               to
               the
               Laws
               of
               Gods
               Word
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               Laws
               of
               men
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               All.
               
            
             
               It
               is
               an
               ill
               time
               for
               you
               to
               come
               to
               perswade
               us
               to
               pray
               God
               ,
               when
               praying
               to
               God
               is
               so
               opposed
               ,
               hated
               and
               hindred
               ;
               y●●
               may
               be
               m●re
               like
               to
               prevail
               with
               us
               ,
               when
               praying
               to
               God
               is
               credit
               ,
               honour
               ,
               and
               good
               esteem
               .
            
          
           
             
               Pium
               
            
             
               Such
               as
               will
               turn
               to
               God
               onely
               at
               such
               times
               when
               pra●●ing
               is
               in
               credit
               ,
               leave
               themselves
               under
               a
               doubt
               ,
               whether
               it
               be
               〈◊〉
               the
               love
               of
               God
               and
               his
               wayes
               ,
               that
               they
               pray
               ,
               or
               for
               love
               of
               the●●
               selves
               and
               their
               own
               credit
               .
            
             
               But
               when
               men
               will
               take
               up
               praying
               to
               God
               in
               evil
               times
               ,
               wh●
               they
               must
               expect
               h●rd
               measure
               from
               the
               world
               for
               it
               ,
               this
               is
               a
               〈◊〉
               that
               they
               love
               God
               ,
               and
               love
               praying
               to
               God
               ,
               better
               then
               th●●
               love
               themselves
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               deny
               themselves
               for
               Christ
               his
               〈◊〉
               Therefore
               I
               have
               taken
               the
               fi●test
               time
               to
               try
               you
               ,
               and
               to
               sift
               yo●
               to
               catch
               none
               but
               the
               good
               Corn
               ,
               and
               to
               let
               go
               and
               lose
               all
               t●●
               dust
               and
               chaff
               .
            
          
           
             
               Kinsm
               .
            
             
               Some
               s●eak
               of
               very
               many
               English
               people
               killed
               wi●●
               Thunder
               ,
               and
               many
               burnt
               in
               their
               houses
               :
               is
               it
               so
               indeed
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Pium.
               
            
             
               It
               is
               so
               ind●ed
               ,
               and
               in
               many
               parts
               of
               the
               Country
               ,
               Boston
               ,
               and
               in
               many
               other
               places
               .
               Very
               lately
               ,
               there
               were
               in
               o●●
               Winter
               eight
               or
               nine
               persons
               burnt
               to
               death
               in
               one
               house
               ,
               five
               another
               ,
               one
               in
               another
               .
               Sicknesses
               are
               often
               sent
               of
               God
               amo●●
               them
               ,
               which
               kill
               many
               :
               Their
               Corn
               is
               Blasted
               ,
               and
               they
               are
               p●●ni●●ed
               by
               God
               many
               wayes
               ,
               by
               Sea
               and
               Land
               ,
               in
               these
               late
               years
               .
            
          
           
             
               Kinswom
               .
            
             
               These
               are
               but
               cold
               and
               weak
               Arguments
               to
               perswa●●
               us
               to
               take
               up
               the
               English
               fashion
               ,
               and
               to
               serve
               their
               God
               ,
               when
               〈◊〉
               tell
               us
               how
               sharply
               he
               dealeth
               with
               his
               Servants
               .
            
          
           
             
               All.
               
            
             
               You
               say
               right
               :
               we
               are
               better
               as
               we
               are
               .
            
          
           
             
               Pium.
               
            
             
               We
               know
               there
               be
               many
               sins
               among
               the
               English
               ,
               whi●●
               provoke
               God
               to
               be
               angry
               with
               them
               ,
               and
               to
               punish
               them
               ,
               to
               t●●
               end
               he
               might
               bring
               them
               to
               repentance
               .
               When
               we
               exhor●
               you●
               pray
               ,
               and
               to
               serve
               the
               God
               of
               the
               English
               ,
               we
               call
               you
               〈…〉
               the
               virtues
               and
               good
               wayes
               of
               the
               English
               ,
               wherein
               yo●
               shall
               acceptable
               to
               the
               Lord
               :
               We
               do
               not
               call
               you
               to
               imitate
               their
               〈◊〉
               whereby
               they
               and
               you
               shall
               provoke
               the
               anger
               and
               displeasure
               the
               Lord.
               An●
               what
               though
               God
               doth
               chastise
               his
               people
               for
               th●
               sins
               ?
               it
               is
               his
               wisdome
               ,
               faithfulness
               and
               love
               so
               to
               do
               :
               a
               Ch●●●
               will
               not
               run
               away
               from
               his
               wise
               and
               loving
               Father
               ,
               because
               he
               〈◊〉
               him
               for
               his
               faults
               ,
               but
               will
               love
               him
               the
               better
               ,
               fear
               him
               t●●
               more
               ,
               and
               learn
               thereby
               to
               be
               a
               good
               Childe
               .
               The
               wise
               Engl●●●
               love
               God
               the
               more
               ,
               for
               his
               wise
               Chastisement
               of
               them
               for
               th●
               sins
               .
               And
               why
               may
               not
               I
               use
               it
               as
               an
               Argument
               to
               perswade
               y●●
               to
               choose
               him
               to
               be
               your
               God
               ,
               who
               will
               love
               and
               encourage
               you
               all
               virtue
               ,
               and
               love
               and
               punish
               you
               for
               all
               sins
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               br●●●
               you
               to
               repentance
               and
               amendment
               of
               life
               .
               Gods
               Rods
               have
               mo●●
               encouragement
               to
               a
               wise
               heart
               ,
               then
               discouragement
               in
               them
               .
            
          
           
             
               Kinswom
               .
            
             
               Cousin
               ,
               had
               you
               not
               a
               great
               Thunder
               and
               Lightni●●
               
               to
               day
               as
               you
               came
               ,
               and
               were
               you
               not
               afraid
               ?
               We
               had
               it
               so
               with
               us
               ,
               and
               I
               was
               very
               much
               afraid
               ,
               and
               especially
               since
               I
               have
               heard
               of
               so
               many
               English
               stricken
               and
               killed
               by
               it
               ,
               and
               cannot
               refrain
               my self
               from
               fear
               .
            
          
           
             
               Pium.
               
            
             
               I
               perceived
               the
               Thunder
               to
               be
               more
               this
               way
               ,
               then
               it
               was
               in
               the
               place
               where
               I
               was
               at
               that
               time
               travelling
               .
               Touching
               the
               fear
               of
               Thunder
               ,
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               saith
               it
               is
               terrible
               ,
               and
               the
               bruit
               Beasts
               tremble
               at
               it
               :
               it
               is
               sometime
               called
               
                 The
                 Voice
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               terribleness
               of
               it
               ;
               and
               the
               reason
               of
               its
               terrour
               to
               man
               is
               ,
               because
               we
               are
               great
               sinners
               ,
               and
               have
               deserved
               Gods
               wr●th
               ,
               and
               it
               should
               move
               our
               hearts
               to
               repentance
               for
               our
               sins
               ,
               and
               take
               heed
               of
               provoking
               the
               anger
               of
               that
               God
               ,
               who
               is
               able
               to
               utter
               so
               terrible
               a
               voice
               ,
               and
               can
               dash
               down
               destroying
               fire
               upon
               us
               worms
               ,
               who
               are
               no
               wayes
               able
               to
               defend
               our selves
               .
            
          
           
             
               Kinsm
               .
            
             
               Would
               you
               not
               lye
               down
               now
               you
               have
               eaten
               ,
               and
               take
               so●e
               rest
               after
               your
               long
               journey
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Pium.
               
            
             
               Nay
               ,
               we
               must
               first
               return
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               give
               Thanks
               to
               him
               for
               our
               food
               ,
               and
               health
               and
               strength
               by
               the
               same
               .
            
          
           
             
               Kinsm
               .
            
             
               I
               pray
               tell
               me
               why
               you
               are
               so
               careful
               to
               pray
               unto
               God
               before
               and
               after
               meat
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Pium.
               
            
             
               Let
               us
               first
               give
               Thanks
               ,
               and
               then
               we
               will
               discourse
               that
               point
               .
               Attend
               all
               .
               
                 We
                 do
                 give
                 humble
                 thanks
                 unto
                 thy
                 holy
                 Name
                 ,
                 O
                 Lord
                 our
                 God
                 ,
                 for
                 our
                 life
                 ,
                 health
                 ,
                 food
                 ,
                 raiment
                 ;
                 and
                 for
                 this
                 present
                 food
                 whereby
                 we
                 are
                 refreshed
                 .
                 We
                 thank
                 thee
                 ,
                 O
                 Lord
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 love
                 we
                 finde
                 among
                 our
                 friends
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 our
                 freedome
                 in
                 good
                 discourse
                 for
                 the
                 good
                 of
                 our
                 Souls
                 :
                 We
                 do
                 pray
                 for
                 a
                 blessing
                 upon
                 both
                 ,
                 what
                 our
                 food
                 may
                 strengthen
                 our
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 discourse
                 may
                 do
                 good
                 to
                 our
                 Souls
                 .
                 Help
                 me
                 so
                 to
                 declare
                 thy
                 Word
                 and
                 thy
                 Works
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 win
                 their
                 Souls
                 to
                 love
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 forsake
                 their
                 sins
                 ,
                 and
                 turn
                 unto
                 the
                 Lord
                 by
                 true
                 Repentance
                 .
                 These
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 other
                 mercies
                 we
                 pray
                 for
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Name
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 sake
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 Christ.
              
               Amen
               .
            
          
           
             
               All.
               
            
             
               Tabat
               ,
               tabat
               ,
               tabat
               .
            
          
           
             
               Pium.
               
            
             
               Now
               my
               Kinsmen
               and
               Friends
               let
               us
               discourse
               a
               little
               about
               the
               Question
               propounded
               ,
               
                 Why
                 we
                 pray
                 unto
                 God
                 before
                 and
                 after
                 Meat
              
               ?
               Our
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               did
               so
               before
               meat
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               written
               of
               him
               in
               many
               examples
               ;
               and
               we
               are
               not
               to
               doubt
               but
               he
               did
               the
               same
               after
               meat
               ,
               because
               the
               Lord
               hath
               commanded
               the
               same
               so
               expresly
               ,
               saying
               ,
               
                 When
                 thou
                 hast
                 eaten
                 and
                 art
                 full
                 ,
                 then
                 beware
                 lest
                 thou
                 forget
                 the
                 Lord.
                 
              
            
             
               And
               to
               shew
               you
               what
               great
               reason
               we
               have
               thus
               to
               do
               ,
               consider
               that
               God
               doth
               some
               of
               his
               chief
               works
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               in
               the
               matter
               of
               our
               eating
               ,
               which
               no
               creature
               can
               do
               :
               for
               take
               you
               a
               Tray
               of
               meat
               ,
               and
               ask
               ,
               Who
               can
               turn
               this
               into
               blood
               ,
               and
               flesh
               ,
               and
               si●ew●
               ,
               and
               bones
               ,
               and
               skin
               ?
               and
               who
               can
               give
               every
               part
               of
               our
               body
               its
               due
               proportion
               ,
               that
               one
               part
               sh●ll
               not
               overgrow
               the
               other
               ,
               but
               every
               part
               alike
               ?
               Who
               but
               God
               can
               do
               this
               ?
               And
               
               who
               but
               God
               can
               make
               our
               bodies
               to
               grow
               to
               such
               an
               appointe●
               stature
               ,
               and
               then
               to
               grow
               no
               more
               ?
               And
               who
               but
               God
               can
               pr●●serve
               our
               health
               ,
               and
               turn
               away
               sicknesses
               ?
               Now
               these
               marvello●●●hings
               God
               doth
               for
               us
               every
               day
               ,
               and
               every
               time
               we
               eat
               ,
               an●
               therefore
               is
               it
               not
               very
               good
               reason
               that
               we
               should
               pray
               and
               giv●
               thanks
               to
               God
               at
               such
               time
               as
               he
               doth
               such
               great
               and
               obligi●●
               things
               for
               us
               ?
            
             
               Again
               ,
               God
               provideth
               all
               our
               food
               for
               us
               ;
               he
               provideth
               Cor●
               ▪
               not
               we
               our selves
               ,
               we
               do
               but
               a
               little
               towards
               it
               ,
               the
               great
               work
               ●
               God
               's
               :
               all
               that
               we
               do
               is
               to
               put
               our
               Corn
               into
               the
               ground
               ,
               and
               k●●●
               the
               ground
               clean
               about
               it
               ,
               but
               God
               makes
               it
               to
               grow
               ,
               he
               gives
               〈◊〉
               a
               root
               ,
               a
               blade
               ,
               a
               stalk
               ,
               and
               ears
               ,
               whereby
               one
               Corn
               shall
               becom●
               three
               or
               four
               or
               five
               hundred
               .
               Who
               but
               God
               can
               do
               this
               ?
               there●fore
               Corn
               is
               of
               his
               providing
               .
            
             
               Again
               ,
               who
               provideth
               water
               ,
               and
               watereth
               the
               Corn
               ?
               is
               it
               no●
               God
               ?
               for
               when
               Springs
               and
               Rivers
               are
               dried
               up
               ,
               what
               can
               me●
               do
               ,
               but
               cry
               to
               God
               ?
               and
               the●
               God
               will
               bring
               Clouds
               ,
               like
               grea●
               Bottles
               full
               of
               water
               ,
               and
               drop
               them
               down
               upon
               the
               withered
               an●
               parched
               Earth
               ,
               and
               thereby
               make
               the
               Corn
               and
               Grass
               ,
               and
               all
               frui●
               to
               grow
               .
               Who
               but
               God
               can
               do
               this
               ?
            
             
               Again
               ,
               God
               provides
               Flesh
               for
               us
               to
               feed
               upon
               ,
               for
               he
               maket●
               the
               grass
               and
               herbs
               to
               grow
               ,
               and
               when
               the
               beasts
               do
               feed
               thereo●
               he
               doth
               turn
               those
               Leaves
               into
               blood
               ,
               flesh
               ,
               sinews
               and
               bones
               ;
               an●
               this
               he
               giveth
               us
               for
               food
               ,
               and
               turneth
               it
               into
               blood
               ,
               flesh
               ,
               sine●●
               and
               bones
               in
               us
               .
               All
               these
               wonderful
               works
               God
               doth
               ,
               in
               t●●
               matter
               of
               feeding
               us
               ;
               and
               therefore
               is
               it
               not
               good
               reason
               w●
               should
               then
               pray
               to
               him
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Kinsm
               .
            
             
               I
               never
               heard
               so
               much
               before
               ,
               nor
               thought
               of
               thes●
               things
               ;
               but
               now
               you
               declare
               and
               teach
               them
               ,
               my
               heart
               saith
               ,
               tha●
               all
               is
               true
               which
               you
               say
               ,
               and
               I
               now
               see
               great
               reason
               for
               this
               practise
               of
               you
               that
               pray
               to
               God
               ,
               to
               pray
               and
               give
               thanks
               both
               befor●
               and
               after
               meat
               :
               and
               I
               see
               not
               but
               that
               there
               is
               good
               and
               just
               re●●son
               so
               to
               do
               ,
               every
               time
               we
               drink
               ,
               and
               take
               in
               any
               sustenance
               ,
               a●
               l●ast
               to
               lift
               up
               our
               hearts
               to
               God
               ,
               who
               hath
               so
               eminent
               an
               hand
               i●
               doing
               us
               good
               thereby
               ,
               or
               hurt
               if
               he
               will.
               
            
          
           
             
               Pium.
               
            
             
               Your
               acceptance
               and
               approbation
               of
               what
               I
               say
               ,
               and
               〈◊〉
               what
               we
               do
               in
               this
               point
               ,
               is
               a
               great
               argument
               that
               God
               doth
               bo●
               your
               heart
               to
               pray
               unto
               God
               ;
               for
               you
               acknowledge
               it
               to
               be
               o●●
               duty
               so
               to
               do
               ,
               and
               the
               neglect
               of
               it
               would
               be
               against
               the
               light
               o●
               your
               own
               Reason
               :
               so
               that
               this
               Conviction
               hath
               cast
               a
               chain
               upo●
               your
               soul
               ,
               to
               binde
               you
               to
               pray
               unto
               God.
               What
               say
               you
               m●
               friends
               ?
            
          
           
             
               All.
               
            
             
               We
               cannot
               say
               any
               thing
               against
               what
               you
               say
               ,
               but
               wh●●
               we
               shall
               do
               ,
               we
               cannot
               yet
               tell
               :
               we
               must
               first
               consider
               of
               it
               ,
               fo●
               we
               are
               ignorant
               and
               foolish
               ,
               we
               cannot
               do
               as
               you
               do
               .
            
          
           
             
               Pium.
               
            
             
               Bend
               your
               hearts
               to
               it
               ,
               and
               God
               will
               teach
               you
               by
               hi●
               
               Word
               :
               for
               we
               were
               at
               first
               as
               ignorant
               as
               you
               are
               ,
               but
               God
               helped
               us
               to
               hear
               the
               Word
               ,
               and
               do
               what
               we
               could
               ,
               and
               you
               see
               what
               God
               hath
               brought
               the
               matter
               unto
               .
               We
               now
               walk
               in
               the
               light
               ,
               and
               now
               we
               call
               you
               to
               come
               into
               the
               light
               :
               therefore
               I
               say
               ,
               
                 Awake
                 you
                 that
                 sleep
                 ,
                 stand
                 up
                 from
                 the
                 dead
                 ,
                 and
                 Christ
                 will
                 give
                 you
                 light
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Kinsm
               .
            
             
               We
               shall
               tire
               you
               with
               these
               discourses
               after
               your
               long
               and
               weary
               journey
               ;
               it
               is
               time
               for
               you
               to
               go
               to
               rest
               .
            
          
           
             
               Pium.
               
            
             
               This
               discourse
               is
               better
               to
               me
               then
               meat
               ,
               drink
               and
               sleep
               ,
               if
               I
               may
               do
               good
               to
               your
               Souls
               ,
               and
               turn
               you
               unto
               God.
               
            
             
               But
               before
               we
               go
               to
               r●st
               and
               sleep
               we
               must
               pray
               unto
               God
               ,
               for
               it
               is
               God
               that
               giveth
               rest
               and
               sleep
               unto
               his
               Servants
               .
            
          
           
             
               Kinsm
               .
            
             
               Do
               all
               you
               praying
               Indians
               thus
               do
               when
               you
               are
               weary
               and
               tired
               with
               labour
               ,
               or
               travel
               ,
               or
               hunting
               ,
               &c.
               do
               you
               pray
               before
               you
               go
               to
               rest
               ?
               what
               is
               the
               reason
               of
               your
               so
               doing
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Pium.
               
            
             
               We
               alwayes
               do
               so
               :
               and
               if
               any
               should
               at
               any
               time
               through
               sloth
               and
               sleepiness
               fail
               so
               to
               do
               ,
               we
               judge
               our selves
               for
               our
               sin
               ,
               &
               repent
               ,
               and
               confess
               our
               sin
               unto
               God
               ,
               and
               beg
               pardon
               and
               mercy
               for
               Christ
               his
               sake
               .
            
             
               And
               there
               is
               great
               reason
               thus
               to
               pray
               unto
               God
               before
               we
               go
               to
               rest
               ;
               for
               besides
               what
               I
               said
               that
               God
               giveth
               us
               rest
               ,
               and
               therefore
               it
               is
               fit
               humbly
               to
               ask
               it
               of
               him
               ;
               There
               be
               many
               other
               Reasons
               why
               we
               should
               thus
               do
               :
               for
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   VVe
                   must
                   give
                   God
                   thanks
                   for
                   all
                   the
                   mercies
                   we
                   have
                   received
                   all
                   the
                   day
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   more
                   then
                   the
                   moments
                   of
                   the
                   time
                   that
                   we
                   live
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   VVe
                   must
                   pray
                   for
                   Gods
                   protection
                   of
                   us
                   when
                   we
                   are
                   asleep
                   ,
                   we
                   lye
                   like
                   so
                   many
                   dead
                   men
                   ,
                   and
                   how
                   easily
                   might
                   mischief
                   befall
                   us
                   ,
                   either
                   by
                   Fire
                   ,
                   or
                   by
                   an
                   Enemy
                   ,
                   if
                   God
                   did
                   not
                   defend
                   and
                   keep
                   us
                   ;
                   but
                   when
                   God
                   is
                   our
                   keeper
                   we
                   may
                   rest
                   quietly
                   ,
                   in
                   safety
                   without
                   fear
                   ,
                   under
                   the
                   covert
                   of
                   his
                   hand
                   :
                   and
                   by
                   faith
                   in
                   Gods
                   protection
                   we
                   sleep
                   quietly
                   without
                   fear
                   ,
                   whereas
                   you
                   that
                   do
                   not
                   pray
                   ,
                   nor
                   believe
                   ,
                   nor
                   commit
                   your selves
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   you
                   do
                   alwayes
                   sleep
                   in
                   fear
                   and
                   terrour
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   Moreover
                   ,
                   our
                   sleep
                   and
                   rest
                   is
                   a
                   great
                   reparation
                   of
                   our
                   strength
                   and
                   spirits
                   ,
                   and
                   preservation
                   of
                   our
                   health
                   .
                   VVhile
                   we
                   sleep
                   our
                   food
                   is
                   boiled
                   up
                   within
                   us
                   ,
                   and
                   digested
                   into
                   all
                   parts
                   of
                   our
                   body
                   ,
                   and
                   new
                   spirits
                   are
                   extracted
                   out
                   of
                   our
                   food
                   ,
                   and
                   sent
                   up
                   both
                   to
                   our
                   head
                   ,
                   heart
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   parts
                   of
                   our
                   body
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   we
                   are
                   fresh
                   and
                   strong
                   in
                   the
                   morning
                   after
                   a
                   good
                   nights
                   rest
                   .
                   Now
                   all
                   this
                   is
                   the
                   special
                   work
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   beyond
                   the
                   power
                   and
                   skill
                   of
                   man
                   to
                   perform
                   for
                   us
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   it
                   is
                   great
                   reason
                   to
                   pray
                   for
                   this
                   blessing
                   when
                   we
                   go
                   to
                   rest
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             
               Kinsm
               .
            
             
               VVhat
               you
               say
               is
               plain
               ,
               clear
               and
               true
               in
               every
               bodies
               experience
               ,
               though
               I
               did
               never
               hear
               nor
               consider
               so
               much
               of
               it
               before
               :
               if
               therefore
               you
               will
               pray
               we
               will
               attend
               you
               .
            
          
           
             
               Pium.
               
            
             
               Let
               us
               all
               appear
               before
               God
               reverently
               and
               with
               godly
               
               fear
               ;
               let
               none
               lye
               along
               or
               sit
               ,
               which
               are
               postures
               of
               unreverence
               ,
               but
               either
               stand
               like
               servants
               ,
               or
               kneel
               like
               sons
               and
               daughters
               before
               the
               Lord
               ;
               and
               so
               let
               us
               pray
               .
               
                 O
                 merciful
                 Lord
                 God
              
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             
               Kinsm
               .
            
             
               I
               perceive
               that
               you
               pray
               for
               all
               our
               Countrymen
               ,
               who
               do
               not
               yet
               pray
               unto
               God
               ;
               it
               is
               your
               love
               so
               to
               do
               .
               But
               what
               is
               the
               effect
               of
               your
               prayers
               ?
               there
               are
               not
               many
               ,
               that
               I
               hear
               of
               ,
               tha●
               pray
               unto
               God
               ;
               and
               you
               that
               do
               pray
               unto
               God
               ,
               what
               do
               you
               get
               by
               it
               ?
               wherein
               are
               you
               be●tered
               by
               your
               praying
               to
               God
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Pium.
               
            
             
               These
               are
               two
               great
               Points
               which
               you
               have
               propounded
               .
               I
               am
               willing
               to
               speak
               to
               both
               .
               First
               ,
               for
               the
               numbers
               that
               pray
               to
               God
               :
               At
               first
               this
               a●●er
               of
               praying
               to
               God
               was
               a
               little
               thing
               ,
               like
               a
               Cloud
               in
               the
               VVest
               of
               the
               bigness
               of
               a
               mans
               hand
               ,
               but
               now
               the
               Cloud
               is
               great
               ●nd
               wide
               ,
               and
               spreadeth
               over
               all
               the
               Country
               .
               Nop
               and
               Nantuket
               ,
               and
               P●umenuk
               Islands
               ,
               Mahshepog
               ,
               and
               many
               parts
               of
               the
               main
               Land
               ,
               to
               the
               utmost
               bounds
               of
               this
               Country
               Eastward
               .
               And
               VVestward
               ,
               not
               onely
               all
               the
               Massachusets
               pray
               ,
               but
               also
               a
               great
               part
               of
               Nipmuk
               ;
               yea
               and
               
                 the
                 fields
                 are
                 ripe
                 unto
                 the
                 harvest
              
               in
               many
               places
               more
               ,
               whom
               I
               will
               not
               name
               until
               they
               have
               given
               up
               themselves
               to
               the
               Lord
               ,
               to
               forsake
               their
               vanities
               ,
               and
               to
               pray
               unto
               God.
               The
               Church
               of
               Christ
               at
               Natik
               have
               sent
               forth
               many
               into
               many
               parts
               of
               the
               Country
               ,
               to
               call
               them
               in
               unto
               Jesus
               Christ.
               I
               am
               sent
               unto
               you
               ,
               and
               I
               have
               good
               hope
               that
               God
               will
               bow
               your
               hearts
               to
               pray
               unto
               God.
               So
               that
               the
               
                 praying
                 Indians
              
               are
               many
               ,
               and
               like
               to
               be
               more
               every
               year
               :
               And
               our
               hope
               is
               the
               greater
               ,
               because
               the
               Lord
               hath
               r●ised
               up
               sundry
               of
               our
               young
               men
               (
               who
               were
               children
               when
               we
               first
               prayed
               unto
               God
               )
               unto
               good
               knowledge
               in
               the
               ●criptures
               ,
               and
               are
               able
               to
               teach
               others
               the
               good
               knowledge
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               are
               sit
               to
               be
               sent
               forth
               unto
               all
               parts
               of
               the
               Country
               ,
               to
               ●each
               them
               to
               pray
               unto
               God.
               
            
          
           
             
               Kinswom
               .
            
             
               Husband
               ,
               what
               do
               you
               mean
               to
               withhold
               our
               Friend
               from
               ●e●t
               so
               long
               ,
               so
               l●te
               ?
               Alas
               Cousin
               ,
               you
               had
               need
               be
               at
               rest
               ;
               I
               pray
               tire
               not
               your
               s●lf
               with
               these
               long
               discourses
               .
            
          
           
             
               Pium.
               
            
             
               I
               tha●k
               you
               for
               your
               care
               of
               me
               .
               There
               is
               but
               one
               thing
               more
               that
               I
               am
               to
               speak
               to
               ,
               viz
               ,
               the
               second
               part
               of
               your
               question
               ,
               
                 What
                 we
                 have
                 gained
                 and
                 got
                 by
                 praying
                 to
                 God
              
               ?
               Of
               which
               Point
               we
               discoursed
               before
               we
               came
               into
               the
               house
               ,
               and
               therefore
               I
               shall
               but
               touch
               it
               now
               .
            
          
           
             
               1.
               
               We
               are
               come
               into
               the
               light
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               an
               heavenly
               light
               ,
               which
               le●deth
               us
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               eternal
               enjoyment
               of
               happiness
               by
               Jesus
               Christ.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               VVe
               have
               attained
               to
               some
               measure
               of
               the
               true
               Riches
               ,
               by
               faith
               in
               Jesus
               Chri●t
               ,
               and
               love
               to
               God
               and
               his
               people
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               VVe
               are
               content
               with
               that
               portion
               of
               food
               and
               raiment
               which
               God
               giveth
               us
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               VVe
               enjoy
               the
               Lords
               Sabbath
               dayes
               for
               our
               Souls
               good
               ,
               and
               communion
               with
               God.
               
            
             
               
               5.
               
               VVe
               have
               Government
               ,
               and
               all
               Gods
               Ordinances
               in
               peace
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               VVe
               can
               lie
               down
               in
               peace
               ,
               and
               sleep
               quietly
               without
               fear
               .
            
          
           
             In
             all
             which
             ,
             and
             many
             more
             respects
             ,
             our
             condition
             do●h
             far
             exceed
             what
             we
             were
             and
             had
             afore
             we
             prayed
             to
             God
             ,
             or
             what
             you
             have
             or
             enjoy
             unto
             this
             day
             .
             And
             now
             let
             us
             lie
             down
             in
             Gods
             bosome
             ,
             and
             take
             our
             rest
             .
          
           
             Next
             Morning
             .
             
               Kinsman
               .
               Kinswoman
               .
               Piumbuhhou
            
             .
          
           
             
               Kinsm
               .
            
             
               ARe
               you
               well
               this
               morning
               ?
               have
               you
               slept
               well
               this
               night
               ?
               doth
               not
               your
               weary
               journey
               l●e
               in
               your
               bones
               ?
               is
               not
               the
               skin
               of
               your
               feet
               that
               was
               worn
               thin
               with
               rocks
               and
               rough
               wayes
               ,
               still
               tender
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Pium.
               
            
             
               By
               the
               mercy
               of
               God
               through
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               I
               am
               every
               way
               well
               refreshed
               .
               The
               comfort
               of
               my
               Soul
               doth
               make
               my
               bodily
               infirmities
               inconsiderable
               .
               And
               that
               which
               addeth
               much
               to
               the
               comfort
               of
               my
               Soul
               ,
               is
               the
               good
               attention
               which
               you
               and
               some
               other
               of
               our
               friends
               gave
               unto
               our
               disconrse
               and
               prayers
               the
               last
               night
               ,
               which
               giveth
               me
               hope
               
                 that
                 you
                 are
                 not
                 far
                 from
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               Kinsm
               .
            
             
               I
               confess
               my
               thoughts
               have
               troubled
               me
               this
               night
               ,
               I
               have
               a
               great
               strife
               in
               my
               heart
               ,
               I
               think
               your
               way
               is
               right
               ,
               I
               cannot
               gainsay
               any
               thing
               of
               which
               you
               discoursed
               :
               but
               on
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               if
               I
               should
               forsake
               our
               former
               wayes
               ,
               all
               my
               friends
               would
               rise
               up
               against
               me
               like
               a
               stream
               too
               strong
               for
               me
               to
               stand
               against
               ,
               and
               I
               am
               not
               able
               to
               defend
               my self
               against
               them
               ;
               I
               do
               not
               know
               what
               to
               do
               .
            
          
           
             
               Pium.
               
            
             
               God
               is
               above
               man.
               VVhen
               I
               began
               to
               pray
               to
               God
               ,
               I
               had
               the
               same
               temptation
               ,
               but
               I
               quickly
               found
               how
               vain
               and
               weak
               it
               was
               ;
               God
               will
               defend
               all
               his
               servants
               against
               all
               gainsayers
               :
               the
               light
               and
               power
               of
               Gods
               word
               and
               wayes
               will
               soon
               shame
               all
               sinners
               into
               silence
               .
            
             
               But
               I
               will
               tell
               you
               a
               further
               help
               in
               this
               case
               :
               VVe
               shall
               endeavour
               to
               convince
               and
               perswade
               all
               your
               friends
               to
               turn
               unto
               God
               also
               ,
               and
               then
               that
               Temptation
               will
               quite
               sink
               .
               Let
               us
               therefore
               get
               your
               Friends
               and
               Neighbours
               together
               ,
               and
               labour
               to
               perswade
               them
               all
               first
               to
               hea●
               the
               word
               of
               God
               preached
               among
               you
               ,
               and
               my
               hope
               is
               that
               God
               will
               perswade
               so
               many
               of
               them
               ,
               as
               that
               the
               rest
               will
               be
               ashamed
               to
               oppose
               ;
               for
               darkness
               and
               sin
               are
               weak
               ,
               Truth
               and
               Light
               are
               powerful
               .
            
          
           
             
               Kinswom
               .
            
             
               My
               thoughts
               have
               also
               troubled
               me
               this
               night
               ,
               but
               if
               you
               shall
               take
               that
               course
               ,
               then
               I
               shall
               gladly
               joyn
               with
               my
               Husband
               in
               this
               Change.
               I
               will
               therefore
               get
               you
               some
               Victuals
               to
               
               eat
               ,
               and
               then
               go
               about
               that
               business
               .
            
          
           
             
               Pium.
               
            
             
               VVe
               are
               not
               ready
               for
               eating
               yet
               ,
               we
               must
               first
               go
               to
               prayer
               ,
               and
               give
               God
               thanks
               for
               his
               mercies
               the
               night
               past
               ,
               and
               this
               morning
               ,
               and
               we
               will
               pray
               unto
               God
               for
               his
               blessings
               all
               this
               day
               ,
               and
               pray
               that
               he
               would
               bless
               our
               endeavours
               to
               perswade
               them
               ,
               for
               the
               hearts
               of
               all
               men
               are
               in
               Gods
               hand
               ,
               and
               he
               can
               overcome
               them
               and
               perswade
               them
               .
            
          
           
             
               Kinsm
               .
            
             
               I
               like
               well
               what
               you
               say
               .
               I
               pray
               therefore
               do
               so
               ,
               we
               will
               attend
               and
               joyn
               with
               you
               .
            
          
           
             
               Pium.
               
            
             
               Let
               us
               humbly
               bow
               our
               knees
               and
               hearts
               before
               the
               All-seeing
               God
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               pray
               unto
               him
               .
               But
               there
               come
               some
               company
               ,
               let
               them
               first
               come
               in
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               they
               will
               joyn
               with
               us
               in
               our
               prayers
               .
            
          
           
             
               Kinsm
               .
            
             
               A
               good
               morning
               to
               you
               my
               friends
               ,
               you
               come
               in
               a
               good
               season
               .
               Our
               friend
               is
               come
               from
               far
               to
               visit
               us
               ,
               he
               is
               now
               going
               to
               prayer
               ,
               I
               pray
               you
               to
               joyn
               with
               us
               ,
               and
               attend
               unto
               what
               ●e
               prayeth
               .
            
          
           
             
               All.
               
            
             
               VVe
               shall
               willingly
               keep
               silence
               and
               attend
               .
            
          
           
             
               Pium.
               
            
             
               Prayeth
               —
            
          
           
             
               Kinsm
               .
            
             
               This
               good
               friend
               of
               ours
               is
               come
               to
               visit
               us
               ,
               and
               doth
               perswade
               us
               to
               pray
               unto
               God
               ,
               and
               you
               hear
               how
               heartily
               he
               prayeth
               unto
               God
               for
               us
               :
               what
               think
               you
               of
               it
               ?
            
          
           
             
               All.
               
            
             
               VVe
               cannot
               tell
               ,
               we
               do
               not
               yet
               understand
               the
               matter
               ,
               how
               then
               should
               we
               answer
               to
               it
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Kinsm
               .
            
             
               Your
               answer
               is
               right
               and
               discreet
               ;
               let
               us
               therefore
               discourse
               about
               this
               matter
               .
               VVise
               men
               will
               look
               before
               they
               leap
               .
            
          
           
             
               All.
               
            
             
               VVe
               are
               but
               a
               few
               ,
               and
               weak
               men
               ,
               let
               us
               send
               for
               the
               Sachem
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               old
               and
               wise
               men
               ,
               and
               especially
               for
               the
               Pauwau
               ,
               and
               then
               let
               us
               discourse
               of
               such
               matters
               :
               they
               better
               know
               what
               to
               say
               in
               these
               matters
               then
               we
               do
               .
            
          
           
             
               Kinswom
               .
            
             
               I
               like
               the
               motion
               .
               And
               I
               pray
               you
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               eat
               soch
               food
               as
               I
               have
               pr●pared
               for
               you
               ,
               that
               when
               they
               come
               together
               ,
               you
               may
               be
               ready
               without
               interruption
               ,
               to
               attend
               unto
               what
               you
               are
               purposed
               to
               do
               .
            
          
           
             
               Pium.
               
            
             
               Alwayes
               b●fore
               we
               eat
               we
               must
               pray
               ,
               the
               last
               night
               I
               gave
               you
               some
               reasons
               for
               it
               by
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ;
               and
               seeing
               here
               be
               more
               of
               our
               friends
               come
               in
               ,
               who
               heard
               not
               our
               discourse
               last
               night
               ,
               I
               will
               again
               rehearse
               the
               same
               or
               the
               like
               Reasons
               for
               this
               Religious
               practice
               .
               
                 He
                 discourseth
                 of
                 them
              
               —
            
          
           
             
               Kinswom
               .
            
             
               Your
               meat
               is
               ready
               :
               if
               therefore
               you
               will
               please
               to
               pray
               ,
               according
               as
               you
               wisely
               discourse
               ,
               I
               hope
               we
               shall
               all
               attend
               .
            
          
           
             
               All.
               
            
             
               VVe
               shall
               attend
               .
            
          
           
             
               Pium.
               
            
             
               Pr●yeth
               for
               a
               blessing
               —
            
          
           
             
               Kinswom
               .
            
             
               Cousin
               ,
               I
               am
               glad
               to
               see
               you
               eat
               so
               heartily
               ,
               you
               are
               
               very
               welcome
               to
               it
               .
               And
               I
               see
               that
               praying
               to
               God
               doth
               not
               fill
               your
               bellies
               ,
               you
               need
               food
               to
               eat
               for
               all
               that
               .
            
          
           
             
               All.
               
            
             
               Ha
               ,
               ha
               ,
               he
               .
               Praying
               to
               God
               would
               starve
               them
               if
               they
               should
               ●ot
               eat
               .
               Ha
               ,
               ha
               ,
               he
               .
               Praying
               Indians
               are
               as
               weary
               and
               hungry
               as
               other
               men
               ,
               for
               ought
               we
               ever
               saw
               by
               them
               .
               Ha
               ,
               ha
               ,
               he
               .
            
          
           
             
               Pium.
               
            
             
               It
               is
               tru●
               that
               you
               say
               ,
               and
               therefore
               we
               pray
               unto
               God
               to
               give
               us
               food
               ,
               and
               to
               bless
               it
               to
               us
               when
               we
               eat
               it
               .
            
             
               This
               discourse
               bringeth
               to
               my
               mind
               a
               word
               which
               Christ
               spake
               ,
               
                 Man
                 liveth
                 not
                 by
                 bread
                 onely
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 every
                 word
                 of
                 God
              
               Man
               ha●●●wo
               parts
               ,
               A
               Soul
               ,
               and
               a
               Body
               ,
               and
               both
               are
               to
               be
               fed
               .
               The
               body
               ●s
               fed
               by
               food
               ,
               the
               Soul
               is
               fed
               by
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               and
               Prayer
               .
               You
               that
               pray
               not
               to
               God
               ,
               you
               feed
               you●
               bodies
               onely
               ,
               but
               you
               ●tarve
               your
               Souls
               :
               we
               that
               pray
               to
               God
               f●ed
               our
               Souls
               as
               well
               as
               ●ur
               bodies
               .
               And
               this
               is
               one
               reason
               why
               we
               perswade
               you
               to
               pr●y
               ●o
               God
               ,
               because
               we
               would
               not
               have
               you
               to
               starve
               your
               Souls
               .
               T●e
               Soul
               is
               the
               most
               excellent
               part
               of
               man
               ,
               and
               shall
               never
               die
               ;
               the
               ●ody
               shall
               die
               .
               If
               you
               have
               so
               much
               wisdome
               as
               to
               fe●d
               your
               ●odies
               we
               pray
               you
               be
               yet
               more
               wise
               ,
               and
               f●●d
               your
               Souls
               also
               .
            
          
           
             
               Kinsm
               .
            
             
               Every
               thing
               that
               liveth
               doth
               live
               by
               feeding
               ,
               as
               Birds
               ,
               Beasts
               ,
               Fishes
               ,
               and
               so
               do
               men
               .
            
          
           
             
               Pium.
               
            
             
               You
               say
               true
               ;
               and
               the
               Souls
               of
               men
               are
               living
               Souls
               ,
               and
               ●herefore
               should
               be
               fed
               with
               the
               food
               which
               God
               hath
               appointed
               ●or
               them
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               the
               word
               of
               God
               and
               prayer
               .
            
          
           
             
               Kinsm
               .
            
             
               If
               our
               Souls
               be
               living
               Souls
               ,
               what
               do
               they
               feed
               upon
               ?
               we
               having
               neither
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ●or
               praye●
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Pium.
               
            
             
               Your
               Souls
               feed
               upon
               nothing
               but
               lust
               ,
               and
               lying
               ,
               a●d
               ●ealing
               ,
               and
               killing
               ,
               and
               Sabbath
               breaking
               ,
               and
               Pauwauing
               ;
               and
               ●ll
               these
               are
               sins
               which
               poison
               ,
               starve
               ,
               and
               kill
               your
               Souls
               a●d
               ●xpose
               them
               to
               Gods
               wrath
               that
               they
               may
               be
               tormented
               among
               De●ils
               and
               wicked
               men
               in
               Hell
               fire
               for
               ever
               :
               and
               therefore
               it
               is
               in
               ●ove
               to
               your
               Souls
               that
               we
               perswade
               you
               to
               pray
               unto
               God.
               But
               ●ow
               that
               we
               have
               eaten
               and
               are
               sufficed
               wi●h
               food
               ,
               let
               us
               give
               ●hanks
               to
               God
               for
               it
               ,
               and
               pray
               that
               it
               may
               be
               blessed
               to
               us
               .
               [
               
                 He
                 ●iveth
                 Thanks
              
               ]
            
          
           
             
               Kinsm
               .
            
             
               Yonder
               come
               a
               great
               company
               of
               our
               friends
               ,
               order
               the
               ●ouse
               against
               they
               come
               .
            
          
           
             Kinsman
             .
             Sachem
             .
             Pauwau
             .
             Piumbuhhou
             .
             All.
             
          
           
             
               ●insm
               .
            
             
               WElcome
               Sontim
               ;
               welcome
               my
               Friends
               ●nd
               Kinsmen
               all
               :
               here
               is
               a
               Kinsman
               and
               friend
               of
               ours
               come
               ●●om
               Natik
               to
               visit
               us
               ,
               he
               prayeth
               for
               us
               ,
               and
               expresseth
               love
               ●o
               ●●r
               Souls
               ,
               which
               you
               take
               no
               thought
               or
               care
               ab●u●●
               He
               tell●●●
               of
               Light
               and
               Wisdome
               which
               they
               learn
               out
               of
               the
               Word
               o●
               
               God
               ,
               which
               we
               are
               strangers
               unto
               .
               He
               telleth
               us
               of
               Hell
               fire
               ●
               Torments
               ,
               to
               be
               the
               reward
               of
               our
               sins
               which
               we
               walk
               in
               .
               〈◊〉
               telleth
               us
               of
               Repentance
               for
               our
               sins
               ,
               and
               of
               Faith
               to
               believe
               Christ
               for
               a
               pardon
               ,
               and
               of
               Salvation
               in
               heaven
               with
               eternal
               g●●●
               ry
               .
               He
               telleth
               us
               of
               the
               danger
               of
               living
               as
               we
               do
               .
               He
               telleth
               of
               a
               better
               way
               of
               living
               then
               yet
               we
               know
               .
               Many
               such
               things
               have
               discoursed
               ,
               which
               are
               beyond
               my
               understanding
               .
               I
               am
               〈◊〉
               pleased
               with
               his
               love
               ,
               but
               I
               know
               not
               what
               to
               say
               to
               his
               Pers●●●
               sions
               :
               for
               which
               cause
               I
               have
               intreated
               your
               company
               ,
               that
               may
               confer
               together
               about
               matters
               of
               so
               great
               importance
               ,
               〈◊〉
               that
               we
               may
               be
               mutual
               helps
               to
               each
               other
               for
               our
               best
               good
               .
            
          
           
             
               Sont
               .
            
             
               If
               any
               man
               bring
               us
               a
               precious
               Jewel
               ,
               which
               will
               mak●
               rich
               and
               happy
               ,
               every
               body
               will
               make
               that
               man
               welcome
               ;
               an●
               this
               friend
               of
               ours
               do
               that
               ,
               who
               more
               welcome
               ?
               but
               if
               by
               re●●●
               ving
               his
               Jewel
               ,
               we
               must
               part
               with
               a
               better
               Jewel
               for
               it
               ,
               then
               ●
               men
               should
               do
               well
               to
               consider
               ,
               before
               they
               accept
               his
               offer
               .
               T●●
               things
               you
               speak
               of
               are
               great
               things
               ,
               but
               if
               we
               accept
               of
               th●
               consider
               what
               we
               must
               part
               with
               and
               forgo
               for
               ever
               ;
               viz.
               All●
               pleasures
               and
               sports
               ,
               and
               delights
               and
               joyes
               in
               this
               world
               .
            
          
           
             
               All.
               
            
             
               You
               say
               true
               .
               
                 Ha
                 ,
                 ha
                 ,
                 he
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               Pium.
               
            
             
               If
               foolish
               Youths
               play
               in
               the
               dirt
               ,
               and
               eat
               dung
               ,
               and
               〈◊〉
               ing
               fish
               and
               flesh
               ,
               and
               rotten
               Corn
               for
               company's
               sake
               ,
               their
               ●
               chem
               makes
               this
               Law
               ,
               If
               you
               come
               forth
               from
               that
               filthy
               〈◊〉
               and
               company
               ,
               and
               feed
               upon
               this
               wholsome
               and
               good
               food
               〈◊〉
               provided
               ,
               and
               keep
               company
               with
               the
               wise
               ,
               then
               you
               shall
               b●
               〈◊〉
               noured
               and
               well
               used
               all
               your
               life
               time
               :
               But
               if
               you
               so
               love
               your
               company
               ,
               as
               that
               you
               choose
               rather
               to
               feed
               on
               trash
               ,
               and
               ●e●●
               to
               perish
               among
               them
               ,
               then
               perish
               you
               shall
               ,
               a●d
               thank
               you●
               for
               your
               foolish
               choice
               .
               This
               was
               our
               case
               at
               ●●rst
               ,
               and
               is
               you●
               this
               day
               .
               You
               walk
               in
               darkness
               ,
               defile
               your selves
               with
               a
               〈◊〉
               Conversation
               ,
               you
               feed
               your
               Souls
               with
               trash
               and
               poison
               ,
               and
               choose
               to
               do
               so
               for
               your
               company's
               sake
               .
               Behold
               ,
               God
               calls
               to
               
                 come
                 out
                 from
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 touch
                 no
                 unclean
                 thing
              
               ;
               to
               verse
               among
               the
               wise
               ,
               and
               offereth
               you
               pardon
               ,
               life
               and
               salv●●
               in
               heaven
               ,
               in
               glory
               ,
               among
               all
               the
               Elect
               ,
               Saints
               and
               Angels
               .
               〈◊〉
               you
               are
               at
               your
               choice
               ,
               will
               you
               forsake
               those
               bad
               course●
               companions
               ,
               and
               live
               in
               glory
               ?
               or
               will
               you
               choose
               your
               old
               courses
               and
               companions
               ,
               and
               perish
               for
               ever
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Sont
               .
            
             
               All
               our
               forefathers
               ,
               (
               so
               far
               as
               ever
               we
               have
               heard
               )
               walked
               and
               lived
               as
               we
               do
               ,
               and
               are
               we
               wiser
               then
               our
               fathers●
            
          
           
             
               Pium.
               
            
             
               No
               ,
               we
               are
               foolish
               ,
               weak
               and
               sinful
               ,
               and
               love
               to
               be
               but
               God
               is
               wiser
               then
               our
               fathers
               ,
               and
               he
               hath
               opened
               to
               〈◊〉
               way
               of
               wisdome
               and
               life
               ,
               and
               calleth
               us
               to
               enter
               ,
               and
               walk
               ●
               in
               ;
               therefore
               be
               wise
               ,
               and
               submit
               your selves
               to
               the
               ●
               Christ.
               
            
          
           
             
               Sont
               .
            
             
               But
               why
               do
               you
               say
               that
               we
               feed
               upon
               trash
               ,
               st●●
               
               meat
               and
               poison
               ?
               wherein
               doth
               our
               food
               differ
               from
               yours
               ,
               and
               wherein
               do
               you
               in
               that
               respect
               excel
               us
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Pium.
               
            
             
               In
               bodily
               food
               we
               differ
               not
               from
               you
               ;
               but
               it
               is
               Soul
               food
               I
               speak
               of
               .
               We
               feed
               our
               Souls
               with
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               and
               Prayer
               ;
               you
               feed
               and
               satiate
               your
               Souls
               with
               lust
               ,
               lying
               ,
               stealing
               ,
               Sabbath-breaking
               ,
               and
               such
               like
               sins
               :
               and
               I
               appeal
               to
               your
               own
               Conscience
               ,
               whether
               these
               are
               not
               trash
               and
               filthiness
               ;
               and
               what
               fruit
               can
               you
               expect
               from
               such
               actions
               ,
               but
               punishment
               and
               wrath
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Pauwau
               .
            
             
               Let
               me
               adde
               a
               few
               words
               to
               give
               check
               to
               your
               high-flown
               confidence
               in
               your
               new
               Way
               ,
               and
               new
               Laws
               ,
               and
               to
               your
               deep
               censoriousness
               of
               our
               old
               Wayes
               ,
               the
               pleasancy
               and
               delight
               whereof
               ,
               every
               one
               ,
               both
               man
               ,
               woman
               and
               childe
               can
               judge
               of
               ;
               and
               we
               cannot
               but
               dislike
               to
               have
               such
               pleasant
               Delights
               taken
               from
               us
               .
               Tear
               our
               hair
               from
               our
               heads
               ,
               our
               skin
               from
               our
               flesh
               ,
               our
               flesh
               from
               our
               bones
               ,
               you
               shall
               as
               soon
               perswade
               us
               to
               suffer
               you
               to
               do
               so
               by
               us
               ,
               as
               to
               perswade
               us
               to
               part
               with
               our
               old
               delights
               and
               courses
               .
               You
               tell
               us
               of
               the
               English-man's
               God
               ,
               and
               of
               his
               Laws
               :
               We
               have
               Gods
               also
               ,
               and
               more
               then
               they
               ;
               and
               we
               have
               Laws
               also
               by
               which
               our
               forefathers
               did
               walk
               ,
               and
               why
               should
               not
               we
               do
               as
               they
               have
               done
               ?
               To
               change
               our
               Gods
               ,
               and
               Laws
               ,
               and
               Customs
               ,
               are
               great
               things
               ,
               and
               not
               easily
               to
               be
               obtained
               and
               accomplished
               .
               Let
               us
               alone
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               be
               quiet
               in
               the
               wayes
               which
               we
               like
               and
               love
               ,
               as
               we
               let
               you
               alone
               in
               your
               Changes
               and
               new
               Wayes
               .
            
          
           
             
               All.
               
            
             
               You
               say
               right
               :
               why
               trouble
               they
               us
               in
               our
               pleasures
               and
               delights
               ?
               Let
               us
               alone
               in
               our
               enjoyments
               .
            
          
           
             
               Pium.
               
            
             
               You
               have
               spoken
               many
               things
               ,
               which
               do
               minister
               matter
               to
               me
               of
               much
               discourse
               ,
               both
               concerning
               God
               ,
               and
               our selves
               ,
               and
               concerning
               you
               ,
               &
               the
               offer
               of
               Gods
               mercy
               to
               you
               at
               this
               time
               .
               You
               say
               you
               have
               many
               Gods
               ,
               but
               they
               are
               no
               Gods.
               There
               is
               but
               one
               God
               ,
               the
               great
               Creator
               of
               this
               great
               World.
               Did
               your
               Gods
               make
               this
               World
               ?
               the
               Heavens
               ,
               the
               Sun
               ,
               the
               Moon
               ,
               the
               Stars
               ,
               the
               Clouds
               ,
               the
               Seas
               ,
               and
               the
               whole
               Earth
               ?
               No
               ,
               no
               ;
               God
               made
               this
               whole
               world
               .
               Can
               any
               of
               your
               gods
               give
               Rain
               ,
               or
               rule
               the
               Clouds
               ?
               it
               is
               the
               Devil
               that
               blindeth
               your
               eyes
               ,
               and
               covereth
               you
               with
               darkness
               .
               We
               teach
               you
               to
               know
               the
               true
               God
               ,
               who
               can
               kill
               us
               ,
               or
               keep
               us
               alive
               at
               his
               pleasure
               .
               Your
               gods
               shall
               all
               perish
               with
               you
               ,
               for
               they
               are
               no
               gods
               .
            
             
               As
               for
               your
               pleasures
               and
               delights
               ,
               they
               are
               all
               sins
               against
               God
               ,
               which
               provoke
               his
               wrath
               to
               plague
               you
               for
               ever
               .
               VVe
               now
               call
               you
               to
               repent
               of
               your
               evil
               wayes
               ,
               and
               to
               reform
               your
               lives
               to
               serve
               the
               true
               and
               living
               God
               ,
               to
               seek
               for
               pardon
               of
               your
               sins
               ,
               and
               mercy
               to
               appease
               his
               wrath
               which
               is
               kindled
               against
               you
               .
               I
               do
               now
               offer
               you
               mercy
               through
               Jesus
               Christ
               ;
               do
               not
               harden
               your
               hearts
               against
               the
               Lord
               :
               be
               therefore
               perswaded
               now
               to
               forsake
               your
               sins
               and
               turn
               unto
               the
               Lord
               ,
               come
               unto
               the
               light
               out
               of
               your
               darkness
               ,
               
               awake
               from
               your
               dead
               sleep
               ,
               
                 stand
                 up
                 ,
                 and
                 Christ
                 will
                 give
                 you
                 life
                 .
              
               VVe
               speak
               by
               exp●rience
               ,
               we
               were
               dead
               and
               blinde
               as
               you
               are
               ,
               we
               loved
               pleasures
               as
               you
               do
               ;
               but
               by
               the
               grace
               of
               Christ
               we
               have
               found
               lig●t
               and
               life
               ,
               and
               we
               now
               call
               you
               to
               partake
               with
               us
               in
               our
               m●rcies
               .
            
          
           
             
               Pauwau
               .
            
             
               VVe
               have
               not
               only
               pleasures
               ,
               but
               also
               Prayers
               and
               S●crifices
               ;
               we
               beat
               and
               a●●●ict
               our selves
               to
               pacifie
               our
               gods
               ,
               and
               when
               ●e
               be
               ●ick
               w●
               use
               such
               wayes
               to
               recover
               our
               health
               ,
               and
               to
               obtain
               all
               such
               things
               as
               we
               want
               ,
               and
               desire
               to
               obtain
               from
               our
               gods
               .
            
          
           
             
               Pium.
               
            
             
               Your
               Prayers
               and
               Pauwauings
               are
               wor●hipping
               of
               the
               Devil
               ,
               and
               no●
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               t●ey
               are
               among
               the
               greatest
               of
               your
               sins
               .
               Your
               ●urthers
               ,
               lusts
               ,
               stealing
               ,
               lying
               ,
               &c.
               they
               are
               great
               sins
               ,
               your
               Pauwauings
               are
               w●rse
               sins
               ,
               because
               by
               them
               you
               worship
               the
               Devil
               instead
               of
               God.
               VVhen
               you
               Pauwau's
               use
               Physick
               by
               Roots
               ,
               and
               such
               other
               t●ings
               which
               God
               ●ath
               made
               for
               that
               purpose
               ,
               that
               is
               no
               sin
               ,
               you
               do
               well
               to
               use
               P●ysick
               for
               your
               recovery
               from
               sickness
               ;
               but
               your
               pr●ying
               to
               ,
               and
               worshipping
               the
               Devil
               ,
               that
               is
               your
               great
               si●
               ,
               which
               now
               God
               calls
               you
               to
               forsake
               .
               Use
               onely
               such
               Remedies
               as
               God
               hath
               appointed
               ,
               and
               pray
               onely
               to
               God
               ;
               this
               we
               call
               you
               to
               do
               ,
               and
               this
               is
               the
               way
               of
               true
               wisdome
               .
            
          
           
             
               Kinsm
               .
            
             
               I
               feel
               my
               heart
               broken
               and
               divided
               ,
               I
               know
               not
               what
               to
               do
               .
               To
               part
               with
               our
               former
               lusts
               and
               pleasures
               is
               an
               hard
               point
               ,
               and
               I
               feel
               my
               heart
               very
               loth
               and
               backward
               to
               it
               ,
               many
               objections
               against
               it
               :
               yet
               I
               cannot
               but
               confess
               ,
               that
               I
               do
               not
               in
               my
               inward
               heart
               approve
               of
               them
               .
               I
               know
               they
               are
               vile
               and
               filthy
               ,
               and
               I
               de●ire
               to
               forsake
               them
               ,
               they
               are
               like
               burning
               coals
               in
               my
               bosome
               ,
               I
               will
               shake
               them
               out
               if
               I
               can
               .
               I
               am
               ashamed
               of
               my
               old
               wayes
               ,
               and
               loth
               I
               am
               to
               keep
               that
               which
               I
               am
               ashamed
               to
               be
               seen
               in
               .
               The
               wiser
               men
               be
               ,
               the
               more
               they
               abstain
               from
               such
               lusts
               ,
               and
               we
               account
               such
               to
               be
               foolish
               ,
               vile
               and
               wicked
               ,
               that
               are
               unbridled
               and
               unpersw●deable
               .
               I
               would
               not
               be
               my self
               of
               the
               number
               of
               them
               that
               are
               vicious
               and
               vile
               ●bove
               restraint
               .
               VVhat
               I
               perswade
               others
               to
               leave
               ,
               I
               would
               not
               do
               the
               same
               my self
               .
               VVe
               do
               account
               it
               commendable
               in
               such
               as
               do
               bridle
               and
               refrain
               themselves
               from
               those
               vices
               ;
               and
               what
               I
               judge
               to
               be
               commendable
               in
               others
               ,
               would
               be
               therein
               exemplar
               and
               a
               pattern
               unto
               such
               as
               be
               young
               and
               foolish
               ,
               and
               run
               mad
               after
               such
               beastly
               courses
               .
               In
               that
               point
               I
               would
               easily
               be
               perswaded
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               I
               desire
               so
               to
               be
               :
               But
               the
               greatest
               difficulty
               that
               I
               yet
               finde
               ,
               is
               this
               ;
               I
               am
               loth
               to
               divide
               my self
               from
               my
               Friends
               and
               Kindred
               .
               If
               I
               should
               cha●g●
               my
               course
               and
               not
               they
               ,
               then
               I
               must
               leave
               and
               forsake
               their
               company
               ,
               which
               I
               am
               very
               loth
               to
               do
               .
               I
               love
               my
               Sachem
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               rest
               of
               you
               my
               good
               Friends
               ;
               if
               I
               should
               change
               my
               life
               and
               way
               ,
               I
               greatly
               d●sire
               that
               we
               might
               agree
               to
               do
               it
               together
               .
            
          
           
             
               Sont
               .
            
             
               I
               like
               well
               that
               we
               should
               agree
               upon
               some
               amendment
               of
               some
               bad
               courses
               that
               are
               too
               oft
               among
               us
               :
               and
               I
               love
               your
               love
               ,
               
               that
               would
               have
               us
               agree
               together
               ,
               and
               do
               what
               we
               do
               ,
               in
               these
               great
               matters
               ,
               by
               common
               consent
               ;
               but
               to
               do
               that
               ,
               is
               a
               matter
               of
               much
               discourse
               ,
               and
               deep
               consideration
               .
               This
               Meeting
               was
               sudden
               ,
               we
               have
               other
               matters
               at
               present
               to
               attend
               :
               we
               have
               been
               together
               long
               enough
               for
               this
               time
               ,
               we
               must
               leave
               the
               whole
               matter
               to
               some
               other
               time
               .
            
          
           
             
               Pium.
               
            
             
               Two
               day●s
               hence
               is
               the
               Sabbath-day
               :
               God
               hath
               commanded
               all
               men
               to
               
                 Remember
                 the
                 Sabbath-day
                 to
                 keep
                 it
                 holy
                 .
              
               I
               request
               all
               of
               you
               to
               come
               together
               that
               day
               ,
               and
               then
               I
               will
               further
               teach
               you
               (
               by
               the
               assistance
               of
               the
               Lord
               )
               touching
               this
               matter
               .
               And
               to
               perswade
               you
               to
               make
               this
               beginning
               to
               keep
               the
               Sabbath
               ,
               besides
               the
               Commandment
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               we
               have
               the
               Reasons
               annexed
               by
               God
               himself
               unto
               it
               .
               God
               himself
               
                 Rested
                 that
                 day
              
               ,
               to
               set
               us
               an
               heavenly
               pattern
               ;
               and
               God
               hath
               also
               
                 blessed
                 that
                 day
              
               ,
               and
               m●de
               it
               holy
               ,
               and
               hath
               promised
               that
               when
               we
               shall
               
                 ●eet
                 together
                 in
                 his
                 Na●e
                 ,
                 then
                 he
                 will
                 come
                 among
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 bring
                 a
                 blessing
                 with
                 him
                 .
              
               And
               when
               the
               Disciples
               of
               Christ
               were
               met
               to
               worship
               God
               upon
               that
               day
               ,
               before
               the
               day
               was
               done
               ,
               he
               came
               among
               them
               and
               blessed
               them
               .
               So
               if
               you
               come
               together
               on
               the
               Sabbath-day
               ,
               my
               hope
               and
               trust
               is
               ,
               that
               we
               shall
               finde
               some
               special
               token
               of
               the
               presence
               of
               Christ
               Jesus
               among
               us
               .
            
          
           
             
               Kinsm
               .
            
             
               I
               do
               very
               well
               like
               of
               this
               motion
               ,
               and
               shall
               willingly
               attend
               ;
               and
               if
               you
               think
               good
               ,
               let
               my
               house
               be
               the
               place
               :
               or
               if
               you
               our
               beloved
               Sachem
               think
               good
               ,
               we
               will
               all
               come
               together
               at
               your
               house
               .
            
          
           
             
               Sont
               .
            
             
               I
               like
               it
               well
               ,
               let
               it
               be
               so
               ,
               come
               to
               my
               house
               ,
               and
               you
               shall
               be
               welcome
               .
            
          
           
             
               All.
               
            
             
               Content
               ,
               we
               like
               it
               well
               :
               so
               let
               it
               be
               .
            
          
           
             
               Pium.
               
            
             
               Let
               the
               time
               of
               Meeting
               be
               as
               early
               as
               you
               well
               can
               ,
               about
               Nine
               of
               the
               Clock
               .
            
          
           
             
               All.
               
            
             
               So
               let
               it
               be
               .
            
          
           
             The
             Sabbath
             Meeting
             .
             
               Sontim
               .
               Piumbuhhou
               .
               Kinsman
               .
               All.
               
            
          
           
             
               Sont
               .
            
             
               IT
               is
               well
               done
               my
               Friends
               and
               Neighbours
               ,
               that
               you
               have
               remembred
               our
               agreement
               ,
               and
               are
               come
               together
               about
               this
               great
               business
               .
               And
               now
               my
               kinde
               Friend
               ,
               what
               you
               have
               further
               to
               say
               unto
               us
               ,
               we
               are
               here
               ready
               to
               hear
               you
               .
            
          
           
             
               Pium.
               
            
             
               Six
               dayes
               God
               hath
               given
               us
               ,
               wherein
               to
               do
               all
               our
               own
               business
               and
               works
               .
               Every
               seventh
               day
               God
               hath
               commanded
               us
               to
               give
               unto
               him
               ,
               to
               rest
               from
               our
               own
               works
               ,
               and
               to
               do
               his
               work
               ,
               to
               pray
               unto
               him
               ,
               to
               hear
               his
               Word
               ,
               to
               talk
               and
               speak
               of
               heavenly
               
               matters
               ,
               for
               the
               good
               of
               our
               Souls
               .
               We
               are
               all
               here
               this
               day
               before
               the
               Lord
               :
               And
               first
               of
               all
               he
               hath
               commanded
               us
               to
               pr●●
               together
               ;
               therefore
               let
               us
               all
               either
               stand
               up
               like
               servants
               ,
               or
               kneel
               down
               like
               sons
               and
               daughters
               ,
               and
               pray
               unto
               the
               Lord.
               
                 Then
                 he
                 prayeth
              
               —
               The
               next
               work
               we
               use
               to
               do
               ,
               is
               to
               Catechize
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               teach
               by
               asking
               of
               Questions
               ,
               and
               they
               that
               are
               taught
               make
               Answer
               according
               as
               they
               have
               been
               taught
               :
               but
               that
               work
               you
               are
               not
               yet
               fitted
               and
               prepared
               for
               ,
               therefore
               we
               lay
               it
               by
               .
               The
               next
               work
               which
               we
               do
               is
               to
               Reade
               some
               Chapter
               of
               the
               Word
               of
               God.
               
                 Then
                 he
                 calleth
                 one
                 that
                 came
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 who
                 Realeth
                 .
              
               When
               that
               is
               ●ini●hed
               ,
               then
               he
               saith
               ,
               Now
               we
               use
               to
               sing
               a
               Psalm
               ,
               which
               is
               one
               part
               of
               Gods
               Word
               and
               Worship
               :
               but
               for
               that
               work
               you
               are
               not
               yet
               prepared
               ,
               therefore
               w●
               lay
               that
               by
               also
               .
            
          
           
             And
             now
             I
             will
             teach
             you
             out
             of
             the
             Word
             of
             God.
             The
             Text
             is
             Matth.
             7.13
             ,
             14.
             
             
               Enter
               ye
               in
               at
               the
               strait
               gate
               ,
               for
               wide
               is
               the
               gate
               ,
               and
               broad
               is
               the
               way
               ,
               that
               leadeth
               to
               destruction
               ,
               and
               many
               there
               be
               which
               go
               in
               thereat
               .
               Because
               strait
               is
               the
               gate
               ,
               and
               narrow
               is
               the
               way
               which
               leadeth
               unto
               life
               ,
               and
               few
               there
               be
               that
               finde
               it
               .
            
          
           
             In
             these
             words
             are
             two
             parts
             .
             1.
             
             Here
             be
             two
             sorts
             of
             wayes
             wherein
             men
             walk
             .
             2.
             
             Here
             be
             two
             sorts
             of
             men
             that
             walk
             in
             these
             two
             wayes
             .
             The
             first
             way
             is
             described
             by
             four
             things
             .
          
           
             
               1.
               
               There
               is
               a
               strait
               ,
               little
               ,
               narrow
               gate
               to
               enter
               in
               at
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               It
               is
               a
               narrow
               way
               ,
               very
               rough
               ,
               ●ard
               and
               difficult
               to
               walk
               in
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Here
               is
               the
               end
               of
               this
               way
               whether
               it
               leadeth
               ,
               viz.
               to
               heaven
               ,
               happiness
               ,
               glory
               ,
               and
               eternal
               life
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Here
               be
               the
               Numbers
               that
               get
               into
               ,
               and
               walk
               in
               this
               way
               t●
               get
               to
               heaven
               ,
               
                 Very
                 few
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               second
               way
               is
               described
               by
               four
               things
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               The
               gate
               of
               entrance
               is
               broad
               and
               wide
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               way
               it self
               is
               pleasant
               ,
               easie
               ,
               full
               of
               delights
               of
               the
               flesh
               ,
               and
               of
               worldly
               pleasures
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Here
               is
               the
               end
               of
               this
               way
               ,
               it
               leads
               to
               Hell
               ,
               to
               torments
               ,
               and
               to
               eternal
               damnation
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Here
               be
               the
               Numbers
               that
               walk
               in
               this
               way
               ,
               
                 Very
                 many
              
               ;
               most
               men
               in
               the
               world
               will
               choose
               to
               walk
               in
               this
               way
               ,
               and
               at
               last
               go
               to
               Hell
               torments
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             first
             sort
             of
             persons
             are
             good
             men
             and
             women
             ,
             who
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 With
                 much
                 difficulty
                 get
                 into
                 this
                 way
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 They
                 patiently
                 endure
                 all
                 difficulties
                 in
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 They
                 go
                 to
                 heaven
                 and
                 glory
                 at
                 last
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 The
                 number
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 but
                 a
                 few
                 .
              
            
          
           
             The
             second
             sort
             of
             persons
             are
             wicked
             people
             :
             and
             these
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Easily
                 get
                 into
                 this
                 way
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 They
                 take
                 pleasure
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 perswaded
                 to
                 leave
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 get
                 into
                 the
                 hard
                 way
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 end
                 of
                 them
                 all
                 is
                 ,
                 they
                 go
                 to
                 hell
                 torments
                 .
              
               
                 
                 4.
                 
                 The
                 number
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   A
                   great
                   many
                
                 ;
                 most
                 men
                 are
                 found
                 in
                 this
                 way
              
            
          
           
             
               All
               these
               particulars
               he
               openeth
               ,
               and
               insisteth
               upon
               ,
               and
               concludeth
               with
               an
               Exhortation
            
             :
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 To
                 come
                 out
                 of
                 this
                 broad
                 easie
                 way
                 ,
                 by
                 considering
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 whither
                 it
                 leadeth
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 To
                 get
                 into
                 the
                 hard
                 way
                 of
                 praying
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 patiently
                 continue
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 considering
                 the
                 end
                 it
                 leads
                 unto
                 ,
                 even
                 Heaven
                 and
                 Glory
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Sont
               .
            
             
               What
               Book
               is
               that
               you
               reade
               in
               ?
               and
               why
               do
               you
               call
               it
               
                 The
                 Word
                 of
                 God
              
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Pium.
               
            
             
               This
               is
               the
               Book
               of
               Gods
               Law
               ,
               which
               he
               hath
               taught
               holy
               men
               his
               Prophets
               and
               Apostles
               to
               write
               ,
               and
               give
               unto
               us
               ,
               to
               call
               us
               out
               of
               the
               broad
               way
               of
               sin
               and
               death
               ,
               and
               to
               call
               us
               into
               the
               narrow
               way
               of
               Repentance
               ,
               Faith
               in
               Christ
               Jesus
               ,
               and
               eternal
               life
               .
            
          
           
             
               Sont
               .
            
             
               It
               may
               be
               the
               English-men
               made
               it
               ,
               and
               tell
               you
               that
               they
               are
               the
               words
               of
               God.
               
            
          
           
             
               Pium.
               
            
             
               This
               Book
               was
               written
               long
               before
               the
               English-men
               prayed
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               English-men
               have
               learned
               all
               their
               wisdome
               out
               of
               this
               Book
               ,
               and
               now
               they
               have
               Translated
               it
               for
               us
               ,
               and
               if
               we
               attend
               unto
               it
               ,
               it
               will
               teach
               us
               wisdome
               ,
               as
               it
               hath
               taught
               them
               .
            
          
           
             
               Kinsm
               .
            
             
               You
               speak
               much
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               and
               his
               pardoning
               our
               sins
               ,
               and
               saving
               our
               Souls
               ;
               who
               is
               this
               Jesus
               Christ
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Pium.
               
            
             
               God
               is
               One
               in
               Three
               ;
               the
               
                 Father
                 ,
                 Son
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Holy
                 Ghost
              
               .
               Jesus
               Christ
               is
               God
               the
               Son
               ,
               who
               became
               a
               Man
               ;
               and
               when
               we
               deserved
               to
               die
               for
               our
               sins
               ,
               he
               came
               and
               died
               for
               us
               :
               and
               God
               hath
               promised
               that
               all
               that
               believe
               in
               Christ
               shall
               be
               pardoned
               of
               all
               their
               sins
               ,
               and
               be
               glorified
               in
               heaven
               .
            
             
               Touching
               this
               Point
               I
               will
               teach
               in
               the
               Afternoon
               .
            
          
           
             The
             Afternnon
             Exercise
             .
          
           
             
               Pium.
               
            
             
               GOD
               requires
               we
               should
               give
               him
               a
               whole
               day
               ,
               therefore
               it
               is
               not
               enough
               to
               worship
               God
               half
               a
               day
               .
               We
               are
               again
               come
               together
               to
               worship
               God
               ,
               and
               we
               shall
               do
               the
               same
               this
               Afternoon
               ,
               as
               we
               did
               in
               the
               Forenoon
               .
               Let
               us
               pray
               .
            
             
               After
               Prayer
               ,
               he
               taketh
               this
               Text
               ;
               Mat.
               1.21
               ,
               22
               ,
               23.
               
            
             
               This
               Text
               teacheth
               three
               things
               touching
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
            
          
           
             
               1.
               
               His
               wonderful
               Birth
               ;
               
                 A
                 Virgin
                 conceived
              
               .
               Of
               which
               ,
               see
               Luke
               1.26
               ,
               to
               39.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               Two
               Names
               ;
               
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 Emmanuel
              
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               What
               Christ
               did
               for
               us
               ,
               and
               doth
               ,
               signified
               by
               his
               Name
               
                 Iesus
                 ;
                 He
                 taketh
                 away
                 our
                 sins
                 .
              
               And
               this
               he
               doth
               two
               wayes
               :
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   He
                   taketh
                   away
                   our
                   sins
                   out
                   of
                   Gods
                   sight
                   ,
                   by
                   dying
                   in
                   our
                   stead
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   meriting
                   a
                   pardon
                   for
                   all
                   our
                   sins
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   2.
                   
                   He
                   taketh
                   away
                   our
                   sins
                   out
                   of
                   our
                   own
                   hearts
                   ,
                   by
                   working
                   Repentance
                   in
                   us
                   ,
                   and
                   Faith
                   in
                   his
                   Name
                   ,
                   giving
                   us
                   his
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   and
                   sanctifying
                   of
                   us
                   by
                   his
                   Grace
                   ,
                   and
                   leading
                   us
                   in
                   all
                   holiness
                   of
                   life
                   and
                   conversation
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             The
             third
             part
             of
             this
             Text
             is
             ,
             how
             Jesus
             Christ
             is
             enabled
             to
             do
             these
             great
             things
             for
             us
             .
             This
             signified
             by
             his
             second
             Name
             ,
             
               God
               with
               us
            
             .
          
           
             Christ
             was
             God
             and
             Man
             in
             one
             Person
             ;
             and
             that
             maketh
             his
             death
             of
             infinite
             value
             with
             God
             ,
             to
             obtain
             a
             pardon
             for
             all
             our
             sins
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             maketh
             him
             of
             infinite
             power
             to
             overcome
             our
             hearts
             ,
             and
             turn
             them
             unto
             God.
             
          
           
             These
             things
             are
             deep
             wisdome
             ;
             therefore
             pray
             unto
             God
             ,
             and
             he
             will
             give
             you
             wisdome
             to
             understand
             them
             ,
             Iam.
             1.5
             .
          
           
             
               Kinsm
               .
            
             
               I
               am
               amazed
               to
               hear
               these
               deep
               things
               :
               I
               am
               now
               more
               discouraged
               about
               praying
               to
               God.
               Alas
               ,
               we
               cannot
               Pray
               ,
               nor
               Reade
               ,
               how
               shall
               we
               keep
               a
               Sabbath
               ?
               and
               whall
               s●all
               we
               do
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Pium.
               
            
             
               I
               will
               speak
               unto
               the
               Church
               at
               Natik
               ,
               and
               we
               will
               send
               a
               wise
               man
               to
               teach
               you
               ,
               to
               keep
               Sabbaths
               among
               you
               ;
               and
               all
               that
               I
               shall
               perswade
               you
               unto
               ,
               is
               to
               come
               together
               on
               the
               Sabbaths
               ,
               as
               you
               have
               done
               this
               day
               ,
               and
               hear
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               then
               God
               will
               teach
               you
               .
            
          
           
             
               Kinsm
               .
            
             
               Oh
               that
               it
               might
               be
               so
               ,
               I
               should
               gladly
               attend
               unto
               the
               Word
               .
            
          
           
             
               Sont
               .
            
             
               I
               say
               the
               same
               .
            
          
           
             
               All.
               
            
             
               We
               like
               it
               well
               .
            
          
           
             
               Kinsm
               .
            
             
               I
               pray
               let
               it
               not
               be
               delayed
               .
            
          
           
             
               Pium.
               
            
             
               Lo
               ,
               here
               is
               a
               manifest
               token
               of
               Gods
               presence
               according
               to
               his
               promise
               :
               for
               who
               but
               God
               could
               bow
               all
               your
               hearts
               to
               hear
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               especially
               considering
               how
               averse
               you
               were
               at
               first
               .
               Now
               let
               us
               pray
               ,
               and
               praise
               ,
               and
               
                 give
                 thanks
                 to
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 for
                 his
                 mercy
                 endureth
                 for
                 ever
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             DIALOG
             .
             II.
             
               About
               calling
               home
               poor
            
             INDIANS
             .
          
           
             Waban
             was
             sent
             forth
             upon
             the
             Service
             of
             Christ
             unto
             sundry
             places
             ;
             where
             passed
             such
             like
             discourses
             and
             acts
             .
          
           
             Waban
             Penoowot
             .
          
           
             
               Waban
               .
            
             
               HO
               ,
               well
               met
               friend
               :
               how
               far
               travel
               you
               this
               way
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Pen.
               
            
             
               I
               am
               going
               to
               Napmuk
               ,
               a
               Town
               where
               Nishohkou
               
               is
               Sachem
               :
               with
               him
               I
               have
               some
               business
               ,
               which
               occasioneth
               my
               going
               thither
               .
            
          
           
             
               Wab.
               
            
             
               Ha!
               you
               and
               I
               are
               both
               alike
               in
               sundry
               things
               ,
               I
               wish
               we
               might
               be
               both
               alike
               in
               one
               thing
               more
               .
               The
               things
               wherein
               we
               are
               alike
               ,
               are
               these
               ;
               We
               are
               b●th
               tall
               men
               ,
               We
               are
               m●t
               in
               the
               same
               way
               ,
               We
               are
               going
               to
               the
               same
               place
               ,
               Our
               business
               is
               unto
               the
               same
               person
               ,
               the
               Sachem
               of
               the
               place
               .
            
          
           
             
               Pen.
               
            
             
               Ha
               ,
               ha
               ,
               he
               .
               I
               acknowledge
               wh●t
               you
               say
               :
               but
               I
               pray
               what
               is
               that
               wherein
               you
               desire
               we
               might
               agree
               ?
               for
               I
               do
               not
               understand
               that
               you
               have
               yet
               named
               that
               ,
               and
               I
               the
               more
               desire
               to
               know
               that
               ,
               b●cause
               you
               do
               seem
               to
               put
               more
               weight
               upon
               that
               ,
               then
               upon
               all
               the
               rest
               which
               you
               have
               named
               .
            
          
           
             
               Wab.
               
            
             
               You
               judge
               ri●ht
               touching
               my
               opinion
               of
               that
               thing
               which
               I
               have
               not
               mentioned
               ,
               but
               I
               doubt
               that
               you
               will
               not
               be
               of
               my
               minde
               if
               I
               should
               speak
               it
               ,
               and
               for
               that
               reason
               I
               did
               conceal
               it
               .
               Wise
               men
               will
               cover
               a●d
               hide
               their
               Jewels
               ,
               and
               not
               expose
               them
               to
               every
               bodies
               sight
               ,
               for
               they
               know
               some
               will
               lightly
               esteem
               them
               ,
               because
               they
               know
               not
               their
               worth
               :
               but
               if
               they
               fall
               in
               company
               with
               such
               as
               know
               the
               worth
               of
               their
               Jewel
               ,
               they
               will
               be
               content
               to
               let
               them
               see
               it
               ,
               and
               take
               a
               full
               view
               of
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
               Pen.
               
            
             
               Your
               discourse
               doth
               the
               more
               inflame
               my
               desire
               to
               know
               what
               this
               matter
               is
               that
               is
               so
               precious
               in
               your
               eyes
               and
               so
               doubtful
               to
               finde
               esteem
               with
               me
               .
               I
               confess
               I
               am
               foolish
               ,
               but
               I
               hope
               you
               shall
               finde
               me
               one
               that
               would
               be
               wise
               ,
               and
               love
               the
               company
               of
               the
               wise
               ,
               and
               willing
               to
               learn
               of
               others
               that
               wisdome
               which
               I
               want
               ;
               and
               therefore
               though
               I
               desire
               not
               to
               know
               other
               mens
               secrets
               ,
               yet
               if
               this
               other
               matter
               you
               intimate
               be
               such
               as
               I
               may
               know
               ,
               my
               desire
               is
               raised
               high
               to
               know
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
               Wab.
               
            
             
               Your
               words
               are
               good
               and
               wise
               ,
               and
               give
               me
               hopes
               that
               what
               I
               have
               further
               to
               say
               unto
               you
               ,
               will
               finde
               acceptance
               with
               you
               according
               to
               my
               desire
               .
               I
               will
               therefore
               open
               to
               you
               the
               truth
               of
               the
               matter
               .
               I
               am
               a
               
                 praying
                 Indian
              
               ,
               I
               have
               left
               our
               old
               Indian
               Customs
               ,
               Laws
               ,
               Fashions
               ,
               Lusts
               ,
               Pauwauings
               ,
               and
               whatever
               else
               is
               contrary
               to
               the
               right
               knowledge
               of
               the
               true
               God
               ,
               and
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               our
               Redeemer
               .
               It
               repenteth
               me
               of
               all
               my
               fore-past
               life
               ,
               the
               lusts
               ,
               vanities
               ,
               pleasures
               ,
               and
               carnal
               delights
               that
               were
               formerly
               very
               sweet
               and
               delightful
               to
               me
               ,
               are
               now
               bitter
               as
               gall
               unto
               me
               ,
               I
               hate
               and
               loath
               them
               .
               All
               the
               works
               of
               darkness
               in
               which
               I
               was
               wont
               to
               take
               pleasure
               ,
               I
               do
               now
               forsake
               and
               abandon
               .
               I
               am
               come
               into
               the
               light
               ,
               I
               now
               see
               things
               as
               they
               are
               indeed
               ,
               and
               nor
               as
               they
               seemed
               to
               be
               in
               the
               dark
               .
               I
               now
               know
               the
               VVord
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               sheweth
               me
               the
               way
               of
               eternal
               Life
               .
               I
               now
               know
               God
               who
               made
               all
               the
               world
               ,
               against
               whom
               mankinde
               are
               turned
               rebels
               and
               sinners
               .
               I
               know
               the
               Law
               of
               God
               which
               I
               have
               broken
               ,
               and
               by
               my
               sins
               I
               have
               deserved
               eternal
               damnation
               in
               the
               world
               that
               is
               to
               come
               .
               I
               now
               know
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               who
               hath
               died
               for
               us
               ,
               to
               
               procure
               a
               pardon
               for
               us
               ,
               and
               to
               open
               a
               door
               and
               way
               to
               eternal
               life
               and
               salvation
               for
               us
               .
               Into
               this
               way
               I
               have
               entred
               ,
               herein
               I
               walk
               ,
               and
               I
               have
               promised
               to
               God
               ,
               that
               I
               will
               live
               and
               walk
               in
               this
               way
               all
               the
               dayes
               of
               my
               life
               .
            
             
               And
               not
               onely
               so
               ,
               but
               my
               desire
               is
               to
               perswade
               all
               others
               into
               the
               same
               way
               which
               I
               have
               entred
               ,
               because
               I
               do
               certainly
               and
               experimentally
               know
               that
               my
               former
               wayes
               were
               darkness
               ,
               sin
               ,
               and
               led
               unto
               hell
               and
               damnation
               ;
               and
               this
               way
               whereinto
               I
               am
               now
               entred
               ,
               is
               a
               way
               of
               light
               ,
               life
               ,
               holiness
               ,
               peace
               ,
               and
               eternal
               salvation
               :
               therefore
               do
               I
               earnestly
               perswade
               all
               that
               I
               meet
               with
               to
               be
               wise
               ,
               and
               turn
               from
               the
               wayes
               of
               darkness
               ,
               and
               come
               into
               this
               way
               of
               light
               and
               glory
               .
               And
               this
               is
               the
               thing
               which
               I
               did
               mean
               ,
               when
               I
               said
               ,
               
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 another
                 thing
                 wherein
                 I
                 wish
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 be
                 alike
                 .
              
               I
               do
               therefore
               exhort
               and
               intreat
               you
               that
               you
               would
               do
               as
               I
               have
               done
               ,
               forsake
               your
               old
               wayes
               of
               sin
               ,
               of
               which
               you
               have
               cause
               to
               be
               ashamed
               ,
               and
               turn
               unto
               God
               ,
               call
               on
               God
               ,
               be
               numbred
               among
               the
               
                 praying
                 Indians
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               Pen.
               
            
             
               Oh
               I
               am
               surprized
               ,
               I
               am
               amazed
               ,
               you
               have
               ravished
               my
               Soul
               ,
               you
               have
               brought
               a
               light
               into
               my
               Soul.
               I
               wonder
               at
               m●
               self
               :
               where
               have
               I
               been
               ?
               what
               have
               I
               done
               ?
               I
               am
               like
               one
               raise●
               out
               of
               a
               dark
               pit
               ;
               you
               have
               brought
               me
               forth
               into
               the
               Sunshine
               ▪
               I
               begin
               to
               see
               about
               me
               :
               if
               I
               look
               back
               ,
               and
               down
               into
               the
               pi●
               where
               I
               have
               been
               all
               my
               dayes
               ,
               I
               wonder
               at
               my self
               what
               a
               dea●
               dark
               thing
               I
               have
               been
               ;
               when
               I
               look
               upon
               you
               ,
               I
               see
               you
               like
               a●
               Angel
               of
               light
               .
               I
               have
               heard
               of
               this
               business
               of
               praying
               to
               God
               some
               have
               spoken
               ill
               of
               it
               ,
               some
               have
               spoken
               favour●bly
               I
               coul●
               not
               tell
               what
               it
               was
               ,
               but
               now
               by
               your
               discourse
               I
               begin
               to
               se●
               what
               an
               excellent
               thing
               it
               is
               :
               it
               changes
               men
               ,
               and
               advances
               the●
               into
               a
               condition
               above
               other
               men
               .
               You
               have
               dealt
               with
               me
               like
               a●
               the
               Fishers
               do
               by
               the
               fish
               ,
               you
               laid
               a
               Bait
               for
               me
               to
               make
               me
               de●sire
               it
               ,
               and
               bite
               at
               it
               ,
               but
               I
               saw
               not
               your
               hook
               ,
               until
               you
               ha●
               catch'd
               my
               Soul
               ;
               and
               now
               I
               am
               catch'd
               ,
               I
               see
               it
               was
               not
               for
               m●
               hurt
               ,
               but
               for
               my
               great
               good
               .
               The
               light
               which
               I
               do
               already
               see
               is
               beautiful
               and
               desireable
               thing
               ,
               and
               therefore
               I
               pray
               you
               go
               on
               ,
               a●●
               tell
               me
               more
               of
               this
               new
               way
               .
            
          
           
             
               Wab.
               
            
             
               The
               two
               first
               things
               you
               are
               to
               consider
               of
               now
               you
               a●●
               come
               into
               the
               light
               ,
               and
               your
               heart
               willing
               to
               attend
               unto
               th●
               great
               work
               of
               praying
               to
               God
               ,
               are
               these
               :
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   To
                   know
                   God.
                   
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   Our selves
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             Of
             God
             ,
             know
             his
             Greatness
             ,
             Goodness
             ,
             VVisdome
             ,
             and
             Powe●●
             He
             hath
             made
             all
             things
             in
             this
             great
             world
             ;
             all
             things
             above
             ●●
             are
             his
             works
             ,
             he
             made
             the
             Heavens
             ,
             the
             Sun
             ,
             Moon
             ,
             Stars
             ,
             Cloud●
             &c.
             and
             all
             things
             below
             ,
             the
             Seas
             ,
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             all
             things
             th●●
             are
             in
             them
             :
             he
             made
             Man
             ,
             and
             gave
             him
             dominion
             over
             all
             ●●
             works
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             and
             a
             Law
             of
             Life
             ,
             under
             the
             penalty
             ▪
             
             damnation
             :
             and
             all
             this
             God
             did
             in
             six
             days
             ;
             so
             great
             is
             God
             above
             man.
             The
             Law
             which
             he
             gave
             to
             man
             is
             holy
             ,
             just
             and
             good
             :
             but
             man
             by
             the
             temptation
             of
             evil
             Angels
             ,
             who
             by
             their
             sin
             became
             to
             be
             Devils
             ,
             I
             say
             man
             broke
             the
             Law
             which
             God
             gave
             him
             ,
             and
             sinned
             against
             God
             ,
             turned
             Rebel
             against
             God
             ,
             and
             served
             the
             Devil
             :
             and
             in
             this
             rebellion
             all
             the
             children
             of
             men
             go
             on
             to
             this
             day
             .
          
           
             Gods
             Law
             is
             in
             Ten
             Commandments
             ,
             wherein
             he
             requireth
             of
             man
             to
             know
             and
             worship
             God
             ,
             fear
             his
             Name
             ,
             and
             keep
             his
             Sabbaths
             ;
             and
             other
             Laws
             forbid
             Lust
             ,
             Murther
             ,
             Stealing
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             evils
             .
             Moreover
             ,
             God
             hath
             annexed
             unto
             his
             Law
             a
             great
             Promise
             ,
             
               Do
               and
               live
            
             ,
             with
             a
             just
             Punishment
             ,
             
               Sin
               and
               die
            
             eternally
             ;
             namely
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             breakers
             of
             this
             Law
             ,
             and
             sinners
             against
             him
             ,
             shall
             be
             punished
             in
             hell
             fire
             with
             eternal
             torments
             .
             And
             this
             is
             the
             condition
             of
             all
             mankinde
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             our
             estate
             ,
             that
             by
             our
             sins
             against
             God
             we
             have
             deserved
             to
             die
             ,
             and
             then
             to
             be
             cast
             away
             down
             into
             hell
             fire
             ,
             to
             be
             tormented
             among
             the
             Devils
             ,
             who
             tempted
             us
             to
             sin
             ,
             and
             whom
             we
             have
             served
             in
             our
             life
             time
             :
             now
             together
             with
             them
             we
             must
             be
             tormented
             for
             ever
             .
          
           
             
               Pen.
               
            
             
               Oh
               you
               have
               now
               killed
               me
               again
               :
               By
               the
               first
               light
               you
               shewed
               me
               ,
               I
               thought
               you
               had
               made
               me
               alive
               ,
               and
               I
               joyed
               in
               the
               light
               ,
               but
               I
               understood
               it
               not
               .
               Now
               your
               light
               is
               become
               a
               sword
               ,
               it
               hath
               pierced
               through
               my
               heart
               ,
               by
               it
               I
               now
               see
               I
               am
               a
               dead
               man.
               Alas
               ,
               I
               have
               been
               a
               sinner
               all
               my
               dayes
               ,
               I
               am
               guilty
               of
               more
               sins
               then
               I
               have
               lived
               dayes
               ,
               many
               sins
               in
               a
               day
               have
               I
               committed
               :
               Night
               and
               day
               have
               I
               offended
               God
               ,
               and
               broke
               his
               Law.
               I
               have
               served
               the
               Devil
               and
               not
               God
               ,
               I
               have
               done
               nothing
               that
               God
               commandeth
               ,
               I
               have
               only
               served
               the
               Devil
               ,
               and
               committed
               sin
               ;
               therefore
               I
               have
               deserved
               to
               be
               damned
               in
               hell
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               tormented
               among
               the
               Devils
               for
               ever
               ,
               whom
               in
               this
               life
               I
               have
               served
               with
               so
               much
               delight
               ;
               And
               now
               poor
               miserable
               I
               ,
               what
               shall
               I
               do
               ?
               These
               Trees
               under
               whose
               shade
               we
               sit
               ,
               why
               fall
               they
               not
               upon
               me
               and
               crush
               this
               rebellious
               worm
               in
               pieces
               ,
               and
               send
               me
               away
               to
               the
               place
               of
               eternal
               torment
               ?
               These
               Rocks
               and
               hills
               about
               us
               ,
               why
               fall
               they
               not
               upon
               me
               and
               break
               me
               into
               dust
               and
               powder
               ,
               and
               send
               me
               away
               unto
               perdition
               ?
               will
               God
               regard
               these
               complaints
               of
               mine
               ?
               what
               are
               these
               tears
               of
               mine
               ?
               can
               they
               quench
               hell
               fire
               ?
               nay
               ,
               will
               they
               not
               rather
               be
               oyle
               unto
               those
               flames
               ?
               I
               am
               in
               misery
               ,
               help
               I
               can
               finde
               none
               ;
               the
               greatness
               of
               Gods
               Majesty
               and
               power
               ,
               against
               whom
               I
               a
               finite
               poor
               worm
               have
               sinned
               ,
               doth
               most
               amaze
               me
               .
               I
               pray
               help
               me
               further
               to
               understand
               the
               great
               majesty
               of
               God.
               
            
          
           
             
               Wab.
               
            
             
               For
               this
               purpose
               this
               young
               man
               with
               us
               shall
               reade
               unto
               you
               some
               part
               of
               the
               VVord
               of
               God.
               Reade
               the
               40
               Chapter
               of
               Isaiah
               ,
               begin
               at
               the
               12
               verse
               ,
               and
               reade
               unto
               the
               27.
               
               
                 Who
                 hath
                 measured
                 the
                 waters
                 in
                 the
                 hollow
                 of
                 his
                 hand
                 ?
                 and
                 meted
                 out
                 heaven
                 with
                 the
                 span
                 ,
                 and
                 comprehended
                 the
                 dust
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 in
                 measure
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 weighed
                 the
                 mountains
                 in
                 scales
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 hills
                 in
                 a
                 ballance
                 ?
              
               &c.
               Ag●in
               ,
               re●de
               some
               Chap●ers
               of
               Iob
               ,
               Chap.
               37
               ,
               38
               ,
               39
               ,
               40.
               
               VVhen
               these
               Chapters
               were
               read
               ,
               Waban
               proceeded
               and
               said
               ,
               Moreover
               ,
               such
               is
               the
               Omniscience
               and
               Omnipresence
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               we
               cannot
               ●●de
               from
               his
               sight
               any
               sin
               ,
               or
               thought
               ,
               nor
               yet
               can
               we
               hide
               our selves
               ,
               or
               escape
               out
               of
               his
               hand
               .
               For
               this
               purpose
               reade
               Psal.
               139.
               ver
               .
               2
               ,
               ●o
               14.
               
               
                 Thou
                 knowest
                 my
                 down-sitting
                 and
                 up
                 rising
                 :
                 thou
                 understandest
                 ●y
                 tho●ghts
                 afar
                 off
                 ,
              
               &c.
               ●lso
               God
               is
               Unch●ngeable
               :
               for
               that
               reade
               Mal
               3.6
               .
               
                 For
                 I
                 am
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 I
                 change
                 not
                 ;
                 therefore
                 ye
                 sons
                 of
                 Iacob
                 are
                 not
                 consumed
                 .
              
               And
               
                 without
                 shedding
                 blood
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 remi●sion
                 ,
              
               Heb.
               9
               22.
               
            
          
           
             
               Pen.
               
            
             
               Still
               I
               am
               more
               and
               more
               confounded
               :
               who
               is
               able
               to
               deliver
               a
               wretched
               rebellious
               worm
               out
               of
               his
               Almighty
               hand
               ?
               where
               shall
               I
               hide
               my self
               from
               his
               eye
               ?
               Oh
               that
               the
               Rocks
               and
               Mount●ins
               would
               fall
               upon
               me
               ,
               and
               hide
               me
               from
               the
               stroke
               of
               his
               wrathful
               hand
               !
               And
               yet
               I
               see
               that
               my
               wi●h
               is
               vain
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               escaping
               from
               his
               wra●●ful
               vengeance
               .
               O●
               wretched
               I
               ,
               what
               shall
               I
               do
               !
               had
               I
               a
               world
               to
               give
               ,
               I
               would
               freely
               give
               it
               ,
               to
               be
               sav●d
               out
               of
               those
               flames
               ,
               which
               are
               ready
               prepared
               for
               me
               ,
               and
               I
               have
               so
               justly
               deserved
               .
               And
               yet
               I
               see
               that
               I
               have
               no
               such
               thing
               to
               give
               in
               ransome
               for
               my
               Soul
               ;
               or
               had
               I
               such
               a
               thing
               to
               give
               ,
               would
               it
               be
               accepted
               ?
               God
               hath
               no
               need
               of
               my
               gifts
               or
               s●crifices
               .
               Oh
               what
               shall
               I
               do
               ?
               my
               miserable
               Soul
               must
               die
               .
            
          
           
             
               Wab.
               
            
             
               I
               am
               in
               the
               same
               condition
               with
               you
               ,
               and
               so
               are
               we
               all
               :
               but
               I
               have
               rest
               and
               quiet
               in
               my
               Soul
               ,
               because
               I
               have
               found
               a
               ransome
               ,
               with
               which
               God
               is
               well
               pleased
               ,
               his
               wrath
               is
               pacified
               ,
               and
               I
               am
               delivered
               ;
               I
               have
               escaped
               the
               danger
               of
               those
               deserved
               flames
               .
            
          
           
             
               Pen.
               
            
             
               Your
               speeches
               are
               some
               stay
               to
               my
               distressed
               Soul
               ,
               it
               breedeth
               some
               h●pe
               in
               me
               to
               hear
               that
               there
               is
               a
               ransome
               to
               be
               found
               ,
               and
               that
               y●u
               have
               found
               i●
               ;
               ●ay
               there
               be
               hope
               that
               I
               also
               may
               finde
               the
               s●me
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Wab.
               
            
             
               Yea
               ,
               there
               is
               hope
               in
               Israel
               touching
               this
               matter
               ;
               it
               is
               as
               free
               for
               you
               as
               me
               .
            
          
           
             
               Pen.
               
            
             
               Oh
               that
               you
               would
               shew
               me
               this
               Remedy
               .
               You
               have
               shewed
               me
               my
               mis●ry
               and
               danger
               ,
               effectually
               ;
               may
               it
               please
               the
               Lord
               to
               make
               you
               as
               successful
               to
               shew
               me
               the
               Remedy
               .
               But
               my
               Soul
               is
               still
               drowned
               in
               doubt
               and
               fear
               :
               Oh
               how
               I
               long
               to
               hear
               where
               this
               Remedy
               is
               to
               be
               found
               .
               I
               would
               go
               to
               the
               worlds
               end
               to
               finde
               it
               ,
               I
               would
               take
               any
               pains
               to
               obtain
               it
               ;
               but
               m●
               trembling
               heart
               sai●h
               you
               and
               I
               bo●h
               may
               be
               deceived
               ,
               for
               what
               Creature
               in
               all
               ●he
               world
               is
               able
               to
               deliver
               a
               Soul
               from
               the
               hand
               of
               this
               Omnipotent
               and
               All-seeing
               God
               ,
               whose
               Justice
               and
               Law
               are
               Unchangeable
               ,
               a●d
               not●ing
               save
               blood
               and
               death
               can
               satisfie
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
               Wab.
               
            
             
               True
               ,
               no
               Creature
               is
               able
               to
               deliver
               us
               ,
               vain
               is
               the
               help
               of
               Man
               or
               Angel
               in
               this
               case
               .
               As
               you
               said
               before
               ,
               your
               mournings
               ,
               crie●
               a●d
               tears
               cannot
               do
               it
               ,
               none
               but
               God
               himself
               can
               do
               it
               ;
               and
               
               your
               heart
               will
               say
               and
               yield
               that
               God
               himself
               can
               do
               it
               :
               Isa.
               55.9
               .
               
                 As
                 heaven
                 is
                 above
                 earth
                 ,
                 so
                 are
                 Gods
                 thoughts
                 above
                 ours
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Pen.
               
            
             
               Yea
               ,
               that
               I
               can
               freely
               yield
               unto
               ,
               that
               God
               himself
               can
               do
               it
               ;
               what
               cannot
               he
               do
               ?
               but
               will
               the
               offend●d
               just
               and
               holy
               God
               p●cifie
               himself
               for
               my
               offences
               ,
               and
               pardon
               so
               great
               a
               sinner
               as
               I
               ?
               God
               is
               just
               and
               holy
               ,
               and
               how
               can
               it
               stand
               with
               his
               holy
               Justice
               to
               pardon
               a
               vile
               sinner
               ,
               without
               satisfaction
               to
               his
               holy
               Justice
               ?
               will
               the
               holy
               God
               cease
               to
               be
               just
               ?
               will
               ●e
               abrogate
               and
               disanul
               his
               holy
               Law
               ,
               which
               I
               have
               so
               often
               ,
               so
               deeply
               ,
               so
               rebelliously
               broken
               ?
               I
               have
               some
               hope
               ,
               because
               you
               say
               it
               is
               so
               ,
               but
               I
               see
               not
               yet
               how
               it
               can
               be
               ,
               for
               God
               is
               Unchangeable
               .
            
          
           
             
               Wab.
               
            
             
               It
               is
               true
               that
               you
               say
               ,
               God
               will
               never
               deny
               his
               own
               Justice
               ,
               nor
               abrogate
               his
               holy
               Law
               for
               our
               sakes
               :
               But
               our
               God
               is
               a
               merciful
               God
               ,
               a●d
               infinite
               in
               wisdome
               ,
               and
               by
               his
               infinite
               wisdome
               he
               hath
               found
               out
               a
               way
               to
               satisfie
               the
               Justice
               of
               his
               own
               Law
               ,
               and
               to
               deliver
               poor
               sinners
               from
               the
               condemnation
               of
               the
               Law.
               
            
          
           
             
               Pen.
               
            
             
               But
               how
               can
               that
               be
               ?
               Can
               man
               ,
               or
               any
               Creature
               for
               him
               ,
               satisfie
               the
               Justice
               of
               the
               Law
               of
               God
               ?
               Oh
               I
               am
               in
               the
               dark
               about
               this
               matter
               ,
               you
               speak
               of
               impossibilities
               .
            
          
           
             
               Wab.
               
            
             
               Nothing
               that
               is
               holy
               just
               and
               good
               is
               impossible
               with
               God
               ;
               and
               therefore
               to
               shew
               you
               God
               hath
               done
               this
               ,
               know
               ,
               that
               God
               hath
               done
               it
               himself
               ,
               and
               whatever
               God
               hath
               done
               is
               holy
               just
               and
               good
               .
            
          
           
             
               Pen.
               
            
             
               But
               I
               pray
               tell
               me
               how
               this
               can
               be
               :
               Oh
               how
               I
               long
               to
               hear
               of
               this
               way
               of
               deliverance
               of
               a
               poor
               sinner
               out
               of
               the
               hands
               of
               Gods
               holy
               Justice
               and
               unchangeable
               Law.
               
            
          
           
             
               Wab.
               
            
             
               I
               will
               (
               as
               well
               as
               I
               c●n
               )
               declare
               it
               unto
               you
               .
               God
               is
               One
               in
               Three
               ;
               
                 Fa●her
                 ,
                 Son
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Holy
                 Ghost
              
               :
               which
               we
               must
               believe
               and
               admire
               ,
               though
               we
               cannot
               demonstrate
               .
               I
               shall
               at
               this
               time
               say
               no
               further
               of
               that
               point
               ,
               onely
               thus
               much
               ;
               God
               one
               in
               Essence
               ,
               in
               his
               infinite
               Wisdome
               and
               Understanding
               ,
               conceiveth
               the
               Image
               of
               himself
               as
               the
               onely
               adequate
               object
               of
               his
               infinite
               wisdome
               .
               God
               conceiving
               is
               the
               Father
               :
               God
               conceived
               is
               the
               Son
               ;
               this
               intellectual
               act
               of
               conceiving
               ,
               is
               called
               Begetting
               :
               God
               conceiving
               ,
               and
               God
               conceived
               ,
               by
               an
               infinite
               act
               of
               volition
               ,
               lov●●h
               himself
               ;
               and
               this
               Love
               is
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               proceeding
               from
               th●
               Father
               and
               the
               Son.
               God
               as
               he
               is
               Father
               hath
               made
               all
               ●●ings
               ,
               and
               given
               man
               a
               Law.
               God
               in
               the
               dispensation
               of
               the
               Covenant
               of
               Works
               hath
               agreed
               within
               himself
               that
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               should
               assume
               unto
               himself
               an
               humane
               Nature
               ,
               which
               is
               subject
               unto
               the
               Law
               of
               God.
               This
               glorious
               Person
               is
               God
               and
               Man
               in
               one
               Person
               ,
               named
               
                 Iesus
                 Christ.
              
               This
               glorious
               Person
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               is
               a
               Person
               of
               more
               worth
               then
               all
               Mankinde
               beside
               .
               This
               glorious
               Person
               Jesus
               Christ
               came
               into
               this
               world
               ,
               and
               offered
               to
               God
               by
               Covenant
               his
               own
               life
               in
               our
               stead
               ,
               and
               died
               for
               us
               to
               satisfie
               divine
               Justice
               for
               the
               sin
               of
               man
               :
               with
               this
               Sacrifice
               God
               hath
               said
               he
               is
               
               ●atisfied
               for
               the
               sin
               of
               man.
               Thus
               Jesus
               Christ
               hath
               honoured
               Gods
               Law
               ,
               by
               s●tisfying
               of
               divine
               Justice
               ,
               and
               now
               Jesus
               Christ
               hath
               power
               to
               pardon
               whom
               he
               will.
               
            
          
           
             
               Pen.
               
            
             
               These
               are
               strange
               and
               deep
               things
               which
               you
               say
               :
               in
               this
               way
               I
               do
               see
               that
               a
               person
               is
               found
               that
               is
               able
               to
               pay
               a
               ransome
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               satisfie
               his
               Justice
               .
               But
               still
               I
               am
               in
               the
               dark
               about
               my self
               ,
               how
               shall
               I
               be
               inter●sted
               in
               this
               Redemption
               wrought
               by
               Jesus
               Christ
               ?
               If
               you
               have
               obtained
               it
               ,
               I
               have
               some
               hope
               that
               so
               may
               I.
               I
               pray
               tell
               me
               how
               I
               may
               be
               m●de
               partaker
               of
               this
               great
               Redemption
               ,
               from
               the
               condemnation
               of
               sin
               pronounced
               against
               me
               by
               the
               Law
               of
               God.
               
            
          
           
             
               Wab.
               
            
             
               According
               to
               my
               poor
               ability
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               I
               can
               I
               will
               tell
               you
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               tell
               you
               ●ow
               I
               have
               obtained
               it
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               same
               way
               you
               also
               may
               obtain
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
               Pen.
               
            
             
               O
               how
               this
               hope
               ,
               by
               your
               experience
               ,
               beginneth
               to
               raise
               my
               heart
               .
               I
               pray
               go
               on
               and
               declare
               it
               to
               me
               .
            
          
           
             
               Wab.
               
            
             
               God
               hath
               made
               a
               new
               Covenant
               of
               grace
               which
               he
               hath
               opened
               in
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               Jesus
               Christ
               hath
               published
               it
               to
               all
               the
               world
               :
               and
               the
               sum
               of
               it
               is
               this
               ;
               That
               whosoever
               shall
               penitently
               turn
               from
               sin
               towards
               God
               ,
               and
               believe
               in
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               he
               shall
               have
               a
               pardon
               of
               all
               his
               sins
               ,
               and
               be
               partaker
               of
               eternal
               life
               ,
               through
               the
               grace
               and
               mercy
               of
               God
               in
               Jesus
               Christ.
               Iohn
               3.16
               .
               
                 God
                 so
                 loved
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 gave
                 his
                 onely
                 begotten
                 Son
                 ,
                 that
                 whosoever
                 ●elieveth
                 in
                 him
                 should
                 not
                 perish
                 ,
                 but
                 have
                 everlasting
                 life
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Pen.
               
            
             
               This
               puts
               me
               into
               another
               great
               difficulty
               :
               can
               I
               penitently
               turn
               from
               sin
               ,
               and
               believe
               in
               Jesus
               Christ
               ?
               Alas
               ,
               I
               know
               not
               how
               to
               go
               about
               such
               a
               work
               ,
               much
               less
               do
               I
               know
               how
               to
               accomplish
               the
               same
               ;
               therefore
               I
               still
               am
               under
               great
               straights
               ,
               and
               know
               not
               what
               to
               do
               .
            
          
           
             
               Wab.
               
            
             
               You
               say
               true
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               work
               past
               your
               ability
               to
               do
               :
               But
               Jesus
               Christ
               hath
               undert●ken
               two
               great
               works
               in
               the
               salvation
               of
               sinners
               .
               The
               first
               is
               to
               pacifie
               Gods
               Justice
               ,
               and
               satisfie
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               to
               reconcile
               God
               toward
               us
               ;
               and
               that
               he
               hath
               done
               and
               finished
               effectually
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               here
               on
               earth
               .
               2.
               
               Christ
               hath
               undertaken
               to
               conquer
               the
               world
               of
               all
               Gods
               Elect
               (
               for
               it
               is
               onely
               the
               Elect
               of
               God
               whom
               Christ
               hath
               undertaken
               for
               )
               and
               the
               Father
               and
               the
               Son
               have
               sent
               forth
               God
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               to
               effect
               this
               work
               :
               for
               none
               but
               God
               himself
               is
               able
               to
               convert
               ●
               Soul
               ,
               and
               create
               faith
               in
               the
               heart
               of
               man.
               We
               cannot
               do
               it
               of
               our selves
               ,
               neither
               you
               nor
               I
               can
               do
               it
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               assistance
               of
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               ,
               by
               the
               Word
               of
               God.
               
            
          
           
             
               Pen.
               
            
             
               Still
               the
               difficulty
               lyeth
               before
               me
               ,
               I
               am
               at
               a
               loss
               ,
               and
               know
               not
               what
               to
               do
               .
               I
               fully
               believe
               I
               am
               not
               able
               to
               do
               it
               my self
               .
            
          
           
             
               Wab.
               
            
             
               I
               will
               help
               you
               as
               well
               as
               I
               can
               ;
               and
               the
               Lord
               help
               you
               by
               his
               Word
               and
               Spirit
               .
               Your
               heart
               is
               now
               (
               in
               some
               measure
               )
               already
               
               turned
               away
               from
               sin
               ;
               that
               part
               of
               the
               work
               is
               wrought
               in
               your
               heart
               ,
               which
               I
               will
               demonstrate
               to
               you
               thus
               :
               I
               ask
               you
               ,
               will
               you
               hereafter
               live
               and
               walk
               in
               the
               wayes
               of
               sin
               as
               you
               have
               formerly
               done
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Pen.
               
            
             
               Oh
               no
               ,
               no
               :
               I
               hope
               God
               will
               keep
               me
               and
               help
               me
               ;
               I
               will
               never
               live
               again
               as
               I
               have
               f●●merly
               done
               ,
               I
               will
               binde
               my self
               from
               it
               .
               I
               abhor
               to
               do
               so
               ,
               I
               will
               forsake
               them
               for
               ever
               :
               Lord
               help
               me
               so
               to
               do
            
          
           
             
               Wab.
               
            
             
               Well
               ;
               therefore
               you
               are
               now
               converted
               from
               your
               sins
               :
               and
               who
               wrought
               this
               great
               Change
               in
               you
               ?
               it
               was
               not
               your self
               did
               it
               ,
               nor
               was
               it
               I
               that
               did
               it
               ;
               I
               onely
               opened
               unto
               you
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               ,
               by
               the
               conviction
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               hath
               wrought
               this
               work
               in
               you
               .
            
          
           
             
               Pen.
               
            
             
               I
               cannot
               gainsay
               you
               ,
               I
               yield
               to
               what
               you
               say
               ,
               and
               wonder
               at
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
               Wab.
               
            
             
               In
               the
               s●me
               manner
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               by
               the
               word
               is
               able
               to
               cre●te
               Faith
               in
               you
               to
               believe
               in
               Jesus
               Christ.
               This
               work
               the
               Lord
               useth
               to
               work
               in
               us
               by
               the
               Promises
               of
               the
               Gospel
               .
               Now
               I
               will
               propound
               unto
               you
               at
               present
               but
               one
               Promise
               ,
               Mat.
               11.28
               ,
               29.
               
               
                 Come
                 unto
                 me
                 all
                 ye
                 that
                 la●our
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 heavy
                 laden
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 give
                 you
                 rest
                 .
                 Take
                 my
                 yoke
                 upon
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 learn
                 of
                 me
                 ,
                 for
                 I
                 am
                 meek
                 and
                 lowly
                 in
                 heart
                 :
                 and
                 ye
                 shall
                 finde
                 rest
                 unto
                 your
                 souls
                 .
              
               Now
               I
               ask
               you
               ,
               Are
               you
               weary
               and
               heavy
               laden
               with
               your
               sins
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Pen.
               
            
             
               Oh
               yes
               ,
               God
               knows
               I
               am
               so
               ;
               I
               never
               f●lt
               the
               like
               distress
               in
               my
               Soul
               since
               I
               was
               born
               ,
               sin
               is
               the
               bitterest
               thing
               in
               the
               world
               to
               my
               Soul.
               
            
          
           
             
               Wab.
               
            
             
               Then
               hearken
               to
               this
               call
               of
               Christ
               ,
               for
               he
               calls
               you
               in
               particular
               to
               come
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               this
               coming
               is
               believing
               :
               are
               you
               willing
               to
               come
               to
               Christ
               ,
               and
               ask
               a
               pardon
               of
               him
               ,
               and
               beg
               his
               mercy
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Pen.
               
            
             
               Yea
               ,
               with
               all
               my
               heart
               .
               Lord
               help
               me
               .
            
          
           
             
               Wab.
               
            
             
               Then
               see
               the
               next
               words
               ,
               what
               he
               promises
               ,
               
                 I
                 will
                 give
                 you
                 rest
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               Pen.
               
            
             
               Oh
               Lord
               let
               it
               be
               so
               ,
               according
               to
               thy
               Word
               and
               Promise
               ,
               thy
               will
               be
               done
               .
            
          
           
             
               Wab.
               
            
             
               Well
               ,
               wait
               here
               ,
               and
               see
               if
               God
               doth
               not
               quiet
               your
               Soul
               ,
               and
               give
               you
               rest
               .
               Mean
               while
               I
               will
               further
               ask
               you
               in
               the
               next
               words
               ,
               Are
               you
               willing
               to
               take
               upon
               you
               Christ
               his
               yoke
               ,
               and
               this
               yoke
               consisteth
               of
               two
               parts
               :
               1.
               
               The
               yoke
               of
               Commandments
               ,
               to
               do
               whatever
               he
               commandeth
               .
               And
               2.
               his
               yoke
               of
               Sufferings
               in
               this
               world
               for
               his
               Name
               sake
               :
               for
               now
               that
               you
               are
               converted
               ,
               the
               carnal
               world
               will
               hate
               you
               ,
               mock
               you
               ,
               injure
               you
               ,
               speak
               all
               evil
               against
               you
               ,
               and
               it
               may
               be
               if
               they
               can
               they
               will
               kill
               you
               ,
               as
               they
               did
               Christ
               ;
               but
               are
               you
               willing
               ●o
               su●●er
               all
               for
               Jesus
               Christ
               his
               sake
               ,
               who
               hath
               died
               for
               you
               ?
               And
               further
               ,
               are
               you
               willing
               to
               learn
               meekness
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ?
               For
               they
               are
               the
               next
               words
               ;
               and
               I
               
               do
               assure
               you
               ,
               that
               you
               will
               have
               great
               need
               of
               patience
               ,
               when
               you
               have
               done
               all
               the
               duties
               he
               commands
               ,
               to
               suffer
               patiently
               what
               God
               himself
               shall
               inflict
               upon
               you
               by
               sicknesses
               ,
               crosses
               and
               temptations
               ,
               or
               what
               wicked
               men
               shall
               inflict
               upon
               you
               .
            
          
           
             
               Pen.
               
            
             
               These
               things
               which
               you
               speak
               are
               against
               the
               flesh
               and
               f●a●e
               that
               I
               used
               to
               be
               in
               ;
               and
               I
               do
               finde
               that
               they
               are
               not
               so
               fully
               killed
               ,
               but
               that
               they
               have
               a
               little
               stirring
               in
               them
               when
               you
               propound
               these
               cases
               to
               me
               .
            
             
               But
               the
               experience
               I
               have
               now
               found
               of
               the
               love
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               to
               my
               Soul
               ,
               doth
               lay
               such
               an
               engagement
               upon
               my
               heart
               ,
               that
               I
               will
               ,
               by
               his
               grace
               and
               assistance
               ,
               be
               for
               him
               onely
               ,
               serve
               him
               onely
               ,
               do
               all
               that
               ever
               he
               shall
               command
               me
               ,
               suffer
               whatever
               he
               shall
               impose
               upon
               me
               ;
               I
               will
               no
               more
               be
               for
               my self
               ,
               but
               for
               him
               ,
               who
               hath
               done
               all
               this
               for
               me
               .
               Oh
               what
               shall
               I
               render
               unto
               the
               Lord
               for
               all
               his
               benefits
               to
               my
               poor
               Soul
               !
            
          
           
             
               Wab.
               
            
             
               We
               are
               surprized
               by
               the
               night
               ,
               we
               must
               rest
               under
               these
               Trees
               this
               night
               .
               I
               do
               account
               this
               day
               well
               spent
               ,
               though
               we
               have
               made
               but
               little
               progress
               toward
               the
               place
               of
               our
               intendment
               :
               but
               I
               have
               been
               about
               the
               work
               I
               came
               abroad
               upon
               ,
               though
               not
               the
               persons
               I
               intended
               .
               Thus
               God
               doth
               over-rule
               the
               wayes
               of
               men
               ;
               he
               foreseeth
               and
               ordereth
               that
               which
               we
               had
               no
               thoughts
               upon
               :
               and
               therefore
               in
               that
               we
               have
               spent
               this
               day
               in
               such
               Conference
               and
               Discourse
               ,
               wherein
               we
               have
               seen
               so
               much
               of
               the
               presence
               of
               Christ
               with
               us
               ;
               let
               us
               now
               spend
               this
               night
               in
               prayers
               and
               praises
               unto
               the
               Lord
               ,
               who
               hath
               found
               us
               before
               we
               sought
               for
               him
               .
               You
               were
               going
               about
               another
               business
               ,
               you
               little
               thought
               of
               finding
               Jesus
               Christ
               by
               the
               way
               ,
               and
               finding
               mercy
               to
               your
               Soul
               ,
               a
               pardon
               of
               your
               sins
               ,
               and
               to
               become
               a
               
                 praying
                 Indian
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               Pen.
               
            
             
               Your
               discourse
               doth
               heighten
               my
               admiration
               .
               I
               acknowledge
               God
               hath
               thought
               of
               me
               when
               I
               thought
               not
               of
               him
               ;
               he
               had
               a
               care
               of
               my
               Soul
               when
               I
               had
               no
               care
               of
               my self
               ;
               God
               hath
               plucked
               me
               out
               of
               darkness
               ,
               and
               brought
               me
               into
               a
               most
               wonderful
               light
               ,
               that
               I
               should
               be
               forced
               to
               see
               the
               wonderful
               things
               of
               Gods
               Law
               ,
               &
               of
               my
               eternal
               condemnation
               by
               it
               ,
               my
               helpless
               and
               hopeless
               condition
               that
               I
               was
               in
               .
            
             
               And
               then
               ,
               that
               the
               Lord
               should
               open
               unto
               me
               a
               possibility
               of
               escape
               ,
               that
               a
               ransome
               and
               remedy
               might
               be
               found
               by
               the
               infinite
               wisdome
               and
               mercy
               of
               God
               ;
               and
               that
               Jesus
               Christ
               had
               not
               onely
               accomplished
               that
               great
               work
               ,
               but
               offered
               the
               fruit
               and
               benefit
               of
               it
               to
               me
               ,
               and
               called
               me
               to
               rest
               in
               him
               ,
               and
               to
               betrust
               my
               Soul
               with
               him
               ,
               for
               pardon
               of
               all
               my
               sins
               ,
               and
               for
               eternal
               life
               in
               Jesus
               Christ.
               These
               things
               are
               matter
               of
               my
               admiration
               ,
               and
               shall
               be
               to
               all
               eternity
               .
               My
               life
               remaining
               shall
               be
               spent
               in
               admiring
               ,
               and
               in
               obeying
               and
               suffering
               ,
               as
               you
               have
               now
               taught
               me
               ;
               I
               shall
               account
               nothing
               ●oo
               dear
               for
               Christ
               ,
               who
               hath
               not
               accounted
               his
               own
               most
               precious
               life
               too
               dear
               for
               me
               .
               Whereas
               I
               am
               now
               instructed
               ,
               that
               he
               being
               
               God
               and
               Man
               in
               one
               person
               ,
               his
               life
               was
               of
               more
               value
               then
               all
               the
               lives
               of
               all
               mankinde
               ;
               and
               that
               he
               did
               not
               forbear
               to
               offer
               that
               precious
               life
               for
               me
               ;
               I
               must
               ,
               I
               will
               ,
               by
               his
               grace
               assisting
               ,
               admire
               at
               this
               mercy
               for
               ever
               :
               and
               therefore
               the
               motion
               that
               you
               made
               of
               spending
               this
               night
               in
               prayer
               and
               praises
               unto
               his
               holy
               Name
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               most
               acceptable
               motion
               to
               my
               heart
               .
               My
               experience
               suggesteth
               unto
               me
               matter
               abundantly
               to
               pray
               and
               praise
               his
               Name
               ,
               but
               my
               ignorance
               is
               such
               as
               that
               I
               ca●not
               tell
               how
               to
               utter
               my
               minde
               in
               words
               of
               knowledge
               suitable
               unto
               so
               great
               mercies
               as
               I
               have
               now
               experienced
               .
            
          
           
             
               Wab.
               
            
             
               Your
               discourse
               doth
               lead
               me
               out
               to
               inform
               you
               in
               a
               great
               point
               of
               the
               grace
               and
               kingdome
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               the
               gift
               and
               grace
               of
               Prayer
               ,
               which
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               teacheth
               every
               new
               born
               Soul
               to
               perform
               :
               for
               so
               the
               Scripture
               saith
               ,
               Rom.
               8.15
               .
               
                 He
                 hath
                 given
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 his
                 Son
                 ,
                 whereby
                 we
                 cry
                 ,
              
               and
               crying
               is
               an
               earnest
               manner
               of
               praying
               ;
               and
               the
               matter
               of
               our
               cry
               is
               to
               s●y
               
                 Abba
                 ,
                 Father
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               call
               God
               our
               Father
               ,
               and
               to
               ask
               him
               a
               Childes
               portion
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               as
               he
               hath
               promised
               ,
               that
               whatever
               we
               ask
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               it
               shall
               be
               surely
               granted
               ,
               either
               the
               same
               thing
               or
               a
               better
               ;
               for
               we
               are
               foolish
               children
               ,
               and
               know
               not
               what
               is
               best
               for
               our selves
               ,
               but
               our
               Father
               doth
               :
               and
               therefore
               when
               we
               make
               our
               prayers
               and
               request
               to
               God
               ,
               we
               must
               leave
               the
               matter
               to
               his
               love
               &
               wisdome
               ,
               to
               give
               us
               what
               ,
               and
               when
               ,
               and
               how
               he
               will.
               
            
             
               And
               because
               we
               are
               ignorant
               what
               to
               pray
               for
               ,
               therefore
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               who
               dwelleth
               in
               our
               heart
               ,
               he
               is
               called
               the
               
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Grace
                 and
                 of
                 Supplication
              
               ;
               and
               Rom.
               8.26
               ,
               27.
               
               
                 Likewise
                 the
                 Spirit
                 also
                 helpeth
                 our
                 infirmities
                 :
                 for
                 we
                 know
                 not
                 what
                 we
                 should
                 pray
                 for
                 as
                 we
                 ought
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 Spirit
                 it self
                 maketh
                 intercession
                 for
                 us
                 with
                 groanings
                 ,
                 which
                 cannot
                 be
                 uttered
                 .
                 And
                 he
                 that
                 searcheth
                 the
                 hearts
                 ,
                 knoweth
                 what
                 is
                 the
                 minde
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 maketh
                 intercession
                 for
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 God.
              
               Where
               we
               see
               that
               our
               weakness
               is
               supplied
               by
               the
               assistance
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               he
               helpeth
               us
               to
               pray
               for
               such
               things
               as
               please
               God
               ;
               and
               in
               such
               a
               manner
               as
               pleaseth
               God.
               And
               this
               is
               the
               condition
               of
               every
               true
               converted
               believer
               ,
               that
               he
               can
               pray
               ,
               and
               desires
               to
               pray
               ,
               and
               is
               ever
               lifting
               up
               his
               heart
               to
               G●d
               in
               prayer
               :
               and
               therefore
               I
               like
               it
               well
               that
               my
               motion
               of
               spending
               this
               night
               in
               prayer
               ,
               is
               so
               acceptable
               to
               you
               ,
               a
               good
               sign
               it
               is
               that
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               hath
               taken
               possession
               of
               your
               Soul.
               
            
          
           
             
               Pen.
               
            
             
               This
               little
               sight
               and
               experience
               I
               have
               ,
               hath
               so
               filled
               my
               heart
               with
               a
               sense
               of
               my
               own
               vileness
               ,
               that
               I
               see
               matter
               of
               endless
               confession
               ;
               and
               I
               see
               so
               much
               nothingness
               in
               my self
               ,
               that
               I
               see
               endless
               matter
               of
               petition
               and
               supplication
               ;
               and
               I
               see
               my self
               so
               infinitely
               obliged
               to
               God
               for
               the
               riches
               of
               his
               free-grace
               to
               me
               a
               rebellious
               worm
               ,
               that
               I
               see
               infinite
               matter
               of
               praise
               ,
               thanksgiving
               
               and
               admiration
               :
               My
               heart
               also
               longeth
               after
               others
               ,
               that
               th●●
               may
               be
               as
               I
               am
               .
               I
               pray
               tell
               me
               ,
               what
               is
               my
               duty
               in
               that
               respe●●
               to
               pray
               for
               others
               ?
               my
               Relations
               ,
               my
               Friends
               ,
               my
               Neighbou●●
               and
               for
               all
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Wab.
               
            
             
               Christ
               hath
               taught
               us
               ,
               
                 When
                 thou
                 art
                 converted
                 ,
                 then
                 streng●●●en
                 thy
                 brother
                 ,
              
               Luke
               22.32
               ,
               therefore
               you
               must
               pray
               for
               all
               t●●
               Church
               of
               God
               ;
               you
               must
               especially
               pray
               for
               them
               that
               are
               wea●
               and
               tempted
               ,
               and
               afflicted
               ;
               and
               you
               must
               pray
               for
               them
               that
               a●●
               not
               yet
               converted
               ,
               and
               for
               all
               Gods
               people
               ,
               and
               for
               all
               Gods
               cau●●
               in
               all
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               fulfilling
               of
               all
               Gods
               Promises
               .
               The●●
               is
               a
               world
               of
               matter
               to
               pray
               for
               :
               and
               for
               Kings
               and
               Rulers
               in
               ●
               special
               manner
               .
            
          
           
             
               Pen.
               
            
             
               I
               feel
               my
               heart
               to
               answer
               your
               words
               like
               an
               eccho
               ;
               m●
               heart
               answers
               ,
               All
               these
               things
               I
               desire
               to
               pray
               for
               .
               But
               alas
               ,
               ●
               am
               ignorant
               of
               fit
               words
               in
               prayer
               ,
               and
               therefore
               I
               do
               request
               o●
               you
               ,
               first
               do
               you
               pray
               ,
               and
               set
               me
               a
               pattern
               .
               
                 
                   Waban
                   prayeth●
                
              
            
          
           
             
               Pen.
               
            
             
               Many
               whole
               nights
               have
               I
               spent
               waking
               ,
               sometime
               in
               hun●●ing
               ,
               sometime
               worse
               ,
               in
               dancing
               and
               other
               sinful
               revels
               ;
               but
               ●
               never
               spent
               a
               night
               so
               well
               in
               my
               life
               before
               :
               it
               is
               the
               first
               nigh●
               of
               my
               new
               life
               ;
               I
               have
               begun
               to
               live
               well
               ,
               oh
               how
               full
               of
               fea●
               ,
               and
               care
               and
               desire
               my
               heart
               is
               ,
               that
               I
               may
               go
               on
               according
               to
               thi●
               good
               beginning
               .
               I
               hope
               the
               sweet
               savour
               of
               this
               good
               beginning
               to
               live
               well
               ,
               shall
               abide
               with
               me
               ,
               and
               I
               desire
               your
               help
               and
               counsel
               how
               I
               may
               so
               perform
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
               Wab.
               
            
             
               Our
               state
               in
               this
               world
               is
               not
               perfect
               ,
               corruption
               is
               killed
               but
               in
               part
               ;
               there
               be
               old
               roots
               remaining
               ,
               which
               upon
               occasio●
               offered
               will
               still
               be
               stirring
               ,
               acting
               ,
               appearing
               ,
               as
               a
               tree
               that
               is
               cut
               down
               ,
               the
               old
               roots
               will
               be
               growing
               ,
               which
               must
               be
               kept
               dow●
               with
               a
               speedy
               cutting
               off
               .
               A
               field
               that
               is
               well
               weeded
               ,
               will
               quickly
               produce
               new
               weeds
               again
               ,
               out
               of
               that
               natural
               propensity
               of
               the
               earth
               to
               bring
               forth
               weeds
               ;
               but
               a
               watchful
               and
               diligent
               husbandman
               will
               be
               often
               weeding
               over
               his
               Corn
               fields
               :
               and
               so
               will
               ou●
               hearts
               be
               sending
               forth
               new
               weeds
               of
               sin
               ,
               but
               we
               must
               be
               daily
               diligent
               to
               watch
               and
               weed
               them
               out
               ;
               our
               hearts
               have
               a
               natural
               propensity
               to
               sin
               ,
               and
               therefore
               must
               be
               kept
               with
               all
               diligence
               .
               An●
               therefore
               that
               is
               the
               first
               counsel
               that
               I
               give
               you
               ,
               out
               of
               the
               experience
               of
               my
               own
               naughty
               heart
               .
            
          
           
             
               Pen.
               
            
             
               Your
               words
               do
               put
               a
               fear
               into
               my
               heart
               ,
               I
               know
               that
               old
               customes
               of
               sin
               are
               very
               hardly
               left
               ,
               and
               I
               have
               been
               so
               long
               accustomed
               to
               sin
               ,
               that
               I
               am
               afraid
               of
               my self
               .
            
          
           
             
               Wab.
               
            
             
               Fear
               is
               a
               good
               watchman
               ;
               
                 Happy
                 is
                 the
                 man
                 that
                 feare●●
                 alwayes
                 :
              
               and
               let
               this
               put
               you
               on
               to
               a
               second
               Counsel
               that
               I
               giv●
               you
               ,
               Be
               much
               and
               often
               in
               prayer
               ,
               and
               that
               not
               onely
               among
               othe●
               in
               Family-worship
               ,
               and
               Publick-worship
               ,
               but
               also
               ,
               and
               most
               frequently
               in
               secret
               prayer
               ,
               for
               so
               Christ
               hath
               commanded
               ,
               Mat.
               6●●
               and
               Christ
               himself
               hath
               set
               us
               an
               example
               ,
               who
               spent
               whole
               nights
               in
               prayer
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Pen.
               
            
             
               The
               night
               spent
               in
               prayer
               hath
               let
               me
               finde
               a
               sweet
               taste
               in
               it
               ,
               though
               I
               do
               already
               finde
               that
               it
               is
               a
               weariness
               to
               my
               flesh
               .
               I
               thank
               you
               for
               this
               Counsel
               ,
               I
               desire
               I
               may
               remember
               and
               do
               it
               .
               What
               further
               Counsel
               will
               you
               give
               me
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Wab.
               
            
             
               You
               must
               be
               much
               conversant
               in
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               though
               you
               cannot
               yet
               reade
               the
               Word
               ,
               yet
               you
               must
               get
               the
               help
               of
               others
               ,
               and
               learn
               the
               word
               of
               God
               by
               heart
               ;
               and
               you
               must
               meditate
               upon
               the
               same
               night
               and
               day
               ,
               for
               so
               David
               did
               ,
               Psal.
               1.2
               .
               And
               the
               meditation
               on
               the
               Word
               will
               sanctifie
               the
               heart
               ,
               and
               kill
               corruption
               ,
               and
               will
               mightily
               help
               you
               to
               subdue
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
               Pen.
               
            
             
               I
               doubt
               it
               will
               be
               difficult
               for
               me
               to
               learn
               to
               reade
               ,
               I
               am
               dull
               of
               capacity
               .
            
          
           
             
               Wab.
               
            
             
               A
               strong
               desire
               ,
               diligence
               and
               constancy
               ,
               will
               obtain
               any
               thing
               :
               and
               you
               must
               pray
               God
               to
               teach
               you
               ,
               and
               to
               open
               your
               heart
               to
               learn
               :
               Iam.
               1.5
               .
               
                 If
                 any
                 of
                 you
                 lack
                 wisdome
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 ask
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 giveth
                 to
                 all
                 men
                 liberally
                 ,
                 and
                 up●raideth
                 not
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 given
                 him
                 .
              
               And
               for
               a
               further
               help
               to
               you
               ,
               my
               fourth
               Counsel
               is
               ,
               That
               you
               diligently
               learn
               the
               Catechize
               ,
               and
               by
               learning
               to
               reade
               that
               ,
               you
               will
               learn
               to
               reade
               and
               understand
               the
               whole
               Bible
               .
            
          
           
             
               Pen.
               
            
             
               I
               see
               my self
               very
               ignorant
               ,
               and
               therefore
               I
               am
               very
               desirous
               to
               learn
               Catechism
               ,
               because
               I
               have
               heard
               and
               do
               perceive
               that
               is
               the
               foundation
               of
               all
               knowledge
               in
               Religio●
               ,
               being
               wisely
               gathered
               out
               of
               the
               Scripture
               .
            
          
           
             
               Wab.
               
            
             
               You
               say
               right
               about
               Catechism
               ;
               we
               do
               therefore
               teach
               it
               our
               Children
               ,
               that
               the
               principles
               of
               good
               knowledge
               may
               be
               sown
               and
               rooted
               in
               them
               from
               a
               Childe
               :
               and
               for
               that
               reason
               also
               do
               we
               send
               them
               to
               School
               ,
               to
               learn
               to
               reade
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               be
               acquainted
               with
               the
               Word
               from
               a
               Childe
               .
            
          
           
             
               Pen.
               
            
             
               Oh
               what
               a
               loss
               is
               this
               to
               me
               ,
               that
               I
               am
               to
               begin
               to
               learn
               Catechize
               and
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               now
               I
               am
               a
               man
               ,
               which
               I
               might
               have
               been
               acquainted
               with
               from
               a
               Childe
               ,
               had
               I
               been
               brought
               up
               among
               the
               
                 praying
                 Indians
              
               .
               How
               happy
               are
               your
               Children
               that
               are
               thus
               brought
               up
               .
               I
               suppose
               you
               are
               very
               diligent
               in
               this
               matter
               in
               Training
               up
               of
               your
               Children
               .
            
          
           
             
               Wab.
               
            
             
               We
               have
               great
               cause
               to
               judge
               our selves
               for
               too
               much
               negligence
               in
               this
               point
               .
               A
               fifth
               Counsel
               I
               give
               you
               is
               ,
               That
               you
               be
               constant
               and
               diligent
               in
               the
               exercise
               of
               the
               Worship
               of
               God
               in
               your
               Family
               ,
               in
               these
               points
               :
               1.
               
               You
               must
               Morning
               and
               Evening
               pray
               in
               your
               Family
               ,
               and
               teach
               them
               in
               Catechism
               ,
               and
               reading
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               .
               2.
               
               Alwayes
               before
               and
               after
               Meat
               you
               must
               pray
               and
               give
               thanks
               to
               God.
               
            
          
           
             
               Pen.
               
            
             
               Oh
               what
               an
               holy
               life
               do
               the
               
                 praying
                 Indians
              
               live
               .
               Lord
               ●each
               me
               and
               help
               me
               thus
               to
               do
               .
               VVhat
               further
               Counsel
               do
               you
               ●ive
               me
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Wab.
               
            
             
               A
               sixth
               Counsel
               I
               give
               you
               is
               ,
               That
               you
               do
               carefully
               re●ember
               the
               Sabbath-day
               to
               keep
               it
               holy
               ,
               and
               to
               come
               to
               the
               publick
               
               Assembly
               both
               Forenoon
               and
               Afternoon
               ,
               constantly
               and
               timely
               ,
               and
               there
               diligently
               to
               attend
               the
               worship
               of
               God.
               
            
          
           
             
               Pen
               
            
             
               Oh
               how
               my
               heart
               approveth
               of
               this
               Cou●●el
               .
               Have
               you
               any
               further
               Counsel
               to
               give
               me
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Wab.
               
            
             
               One
               thing
               more
               ;
               Let
               all
               your
               Conversation
               be
               a
               good
               example
               to
               others
               ,
               &
               labour
               on
               all
               occasions
               to
               do
               good
               to
               others
               .
            
          
           
             
               Pen.
               
            
             
               I
               requ●st
               this
               of
               you
               ,
               that
               as
               we
               travel
               this
               day
               in
               our
               journey
               ,
               you
               would
               teach
               me
               the
               Principles
               of
               Catechism
               .
            
          
           
             
               Wab.
               
            
             
               I
               do
               well
               like
               of
               your
               motion
               ,
               it
               s
               a
               good
               subject
               of
               discourse
               as
               we
               are
               in
               our
               way
               .
            
             
               Thus
               are
               they
               imployed
               till
               they
               come
               at
               their
               journeys
               end
               .
            
          
           
             
               Waban
               .
               Nish●hkou
               .
               Penoo●ot
            
             .
          
           
             
               Waban
               .
            
             
               MY
               aged
               Uncle
               ,
               I
               am
               glad
               that
               it
               hath
               pleased
               God
               once
               more
               to
               give
               me
               an
               opportunity
               to
               see
               you
               alive
               in
               this
               world
               .
               It
               is
               not
               unknown
               unto
               you
               ,
               that
               I
               and
               many
               others
               have
               undertaken
               a
               new
               way
               of
               life
               ,
               which
               is
               known
               to
               many
               by
               the
               name
               of
               
                 Praying
                 to
                 God.
              
               The
               way
               that
               I
               formerly
               ,
               and
               you
               still
               live
               in
               ,
               is
               a
               way
               o●
               worshipping
               the
               Devil
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               way
               of
               darkness
               and
               sin
               :
               and
               though
               it
               is
               a
               way
               pleasant
               and
               easie
               to
               the
               flesh
               ,
               yet
               it
               leadeth
               to
               destruction
               and
               eternal
               torments
               .
               Man
               is
               made
               for
               another
               life
               after
               this
               life
               is
               ended
               ;
               and
               though
               our
               body
               dieth
               and
               turneth
               to
               dust
               ,
               yet
               the
               Soul
               is
               immortal
               ,
               it
               dieth
               not
               ,
               but
               at
               the
               death
               of
               the
               body
               it
               departeth
               to
               a
               place
               of
               eternal
               being
               ,
               either
               in
               glory
               ,
               or
               in
               misery
               .
               If
               we
               pray
               to
               God
               with
               a
               right
               ●eart
               ,
               peniten●ly
               turn
               from
               sin
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               believe
               in
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               then
               we
               shall
               have
               a
               pardon
               granted
               us
               ,
               and
               eternal
               happiness
               with
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               But
               if
               we
               do
               not
               turn
               to
               God
               ,
               but
               worship
               and
               serve
               the
               Devil
               ,
               and
               walk
               in
               the
               wayes
               of
               sin
               ,
               then
               at
               death
               our
               Soul
               must
               be
               dragged
               to
               hell
               ,
               and
               there
               tormented
               for
               ever
               among
               the
               Devils
               ,
               whom
               we
               have
               obeyed
               and
               served
               in
               this
               life
               .
               These
               ▪
               things
               ,
               and
               many
               more
               ,
               we
               do
               perfectly
               know
               ,
               and
               believe
               to
               be
               true
               by
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               Sun-light
               of
               the
               Soul
               ,
               even
               as
               the
               Sun
               is
               the
               great
               light
               of
               the
               outward
               world
               .
            
             
               God
               hath
               put
               it
               into
               my
               heart
               to
               desire
               that
               your
               Soul
               might
               be
               ble●●ed
               for
               ever
               ;
               and
               the
               Church
               hath
               sent
               me
               ,
               and
               I
               come
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               to
               tell
               you
               these
               things
               ,
               and
               beseech
               you
               to
               turn
               from
               these
               vain
               and
               evil
               wayes
               ,
               and
               to
               believe
               in
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               that
               your
               sins
               may
               be
               pardoned
               ,
               and
               that
               your
               Soul
               may
               be
               saved
               in
               eternal
               glory
               .
            
          
           
             
               Nish
               .
            
             
               Your
               love
               and
               desire
               of
               my
               good
               ,
               I
               have
               no
               reason
               but
               ,
               to
               accept
               with
               kindness
               ;
               but
               me
               thinks
               one
               thing
               in
               your
               discourse
               is
               doubtful
               .
               We
               see
               with
               our
               eyes
               ,
               and
               know
               certainly
               that
               the
               
               body
               dieth
               ,
               and
               turneth
               to
               rottenness
               and
               dust
               ,
               and
               why
               may
               not
               the
               Soul
               d●
               so
               likewise
               ?
               we
               see
               not
               what
               becometh
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               such
               a
               stir
               ,
               and
               change
               our
               course
               upon
               uncertainties
               ,
               I
               have
               no
               liking
               to
               it
               ,
               my
               Age
               inclineth
               me
               rather
               to
               be
               quiet
               ,
               and
               not
               meddle
               with
               such
               un●een
               intricacies
               ,
               fitter
               for
               younger
               heads
               to
               minde
               .
            
          
           
             
               Wab.
               
            
             
               Our
               bodies
               are
               the
               product
               of
               the
               seed
               of
               man
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               made
               out
               of
               the
               food
               we
               eat
               ,
               and
               our
               food
               grows
               out
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               so
               that
               our
               bodies
               are
               made
               of
               refined
               earth
               ;
               and
               therefore
               at
               death
               turn
               to
               earth
               again
               ,
               out
               of
               which
               it
               was
               made
               ,
               and
               so
               God
               speaketh
               ,
               
                 Dust
                 thou
                 art
                 ,
                 and
                 unto
                 dust
                 thou
                 shalt
                 return
                 .
              
               But
               the
               Soul
               is
               not
               so
               ;
               it
               is
               a
               Spirit
               ,
               of
               a
               purer
               nature
               then
               earthly
               things
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               immediately
               created
               by
               God
               ,
               and
               therefore
               dieth
               not
               .
               Besides
               ,
               we
               are
               assured
               by
               many
               infallible
               proofs
               out
               of
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               by
               evidence
               of
               good
               Reason
               ,
               that
               the
               Soul
               is
               immortal
               ,
               which
               point
               we
               are
               taught
               in
               our
               Catechism
               .
               And
               not
               onely
               so
               ,
               but
               God
               hath
               taught
               us
               ,
               that
               at
               the
               end
               of
               the
               world
               the
               body
               shall
               be
               raised
               again
               out
               of
               the
               dust
               ,
               and
               the
               Soul
               and
               body
               joyned
               together
               again
               ,
               and
               then
               the
               person
               shall
               be
               judged
               by
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               according
               to
               their
               deeds
               done
               in
               the
               flesh
               :
               those
               that
               live
               and
               die
               in
               their
               sins
               ,
               shall
               be
               turned
               into
               hell
               ,
               to
               be
               tormented
               by
               and
               with
               the
               Devils
               ;
               but
               they
               that
               turn
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               believe
               in
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               shall
               be
               judged
               to
               go
               with
               Christ
               to
               heaven
               ,
               and
               be
               ever
               with
               him
               in
               eternal
               glory
               .
            
             
               Therefore
               this
               consideration
               doth
               more
               sharpen
               my
               request
               and
               intreaties
               of
               you
               ,
               how
               shall
               I
               endure
               to
               see
               this
               body
               of
               yours
               ,
               which
               I
               so
               respect
               and
               love
               ,
               and
               that
               Soul
               of
               yours
               also
               ,
               to
               go
               away
               unto
               eternal
               torments
               .
               And
               I
               pray
               you
               consider
               what
               a
               wound
               and
               torment
               i●
               will
               then
               be
               ,
               to
               remember
               ,
               I
               was
               exhorted
               and
               intreated
               to
               turn
               to
               God
               and
               live
               ;
               mercy
               in
               Christ
               was
               offered
               me
               ,
               but
               I
               refused
               it
               :
               and
               therefore
               deservedly
               do
               you
               lose
               what
               you
               refused
               ,
               and
               deservedly
               you
               suffer
               that
               torment
               you
               did
               choose
               ,
               rather
               then
               to
               trouble
               your self
               with
               this
               business
               of
               praying
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               believing
               in
               Jesus
               Christ.
               
            
          
           
             
               Nish
               .
            
             
               These
               are
               great
               and
               deep
               things
               that
               I
               understand
               not
               :
               you
               young
               men
               have
               your
               blood
               warm
               ,
               and
               your
               wits
               fresh
               and
               ripe
               ,
               you
               can
               reade
               and
               understand
               these
               things
               .
               I
               am
               old
               and
               cold
               and
               dry
               ,
               and
               half
               dead
               already
               ,
               I
               have
               not
               strength
               enough
               left
               to
               be
               whetted
               up
               to
               such
               a
               new
               edge
               ;
               let
               me
               alone
               to
               die
               in
               quiet
               ,
               why
               should
               I
               take
               upon
               me
               such
               a
               disquiet
               to
               my
               minde
               ,
               and
               disturbance
               to
               my self
               ,
               and
               to
               my
               people
               ?
               I
               have
               two
               Sons
               young
               and
               active
               men
               ,
               I
               am
               very
               willing
               that
               they
               should
               take
               up
               this
               new
               way
               ,
               perswade
               them
               to
               it
               if
               you
               will
               ,
               but
               as
               for
               me
               ,
               I
               am
               too
               old
               for
               such
               an
               undertaking
               .
            
          
           
             
               Wab.
               
            
             
               You
               do
               well
               to
               permit
               your
               sons
               to
               enter
               into
               a
               way
               of
               wisdome
               ,
               and
               pray
               unto
               God
               ;
               but
               I
               would
               propose
               two
               requests
               
               unto
               you
               :
               1.
               
               To
               do
               well
               for
               your
               〈◊〉
               as
               well
               as
               for
               your
               Sons
               ,
               for
               your
               soul
               is
               as
               prece●o●s
               as
               〈…〉
               And
               2.
               the
               most
               effe●tu●l
               means
               to
               pe●swad●
               y●ur
               S●●s
               unto
               this
               way
               of
               wisdome
               ,
               is
               for
               you
               to
               s●t
               them
               an
               〈◊〉
               ;
               i●
               you
               ●●ould
               choose
               this
               way
               ,
               then
               it
               is
               like
               that
               th●y
               would
               follow
               your
               ex●mpl●
               ,
               but
               if
               you
               refuse
               it
               your self
               ,
               ●here
               i●
               the
               les●●ope
               ●●at
               they
               will
               c●oose
               it
               :
               for
               it
               is
               a
               way
               hard
               to
               the
               f●e●●
               ,
               and
               requires
               muc●
               subduing
               of
               lusts
               ,
               which
               will
               rather
               be
               done
               in
               your
               d●crepi●
               Age
               ,
               then
               by
               them
               in
               their
               flourishing
               youth
               .
            
          
           
             
               Nish
               .
            
             
               I
               a●
               weary
               ,
               and
               need
               some
               food
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               like
               so
               do
               you
               after
               your
               travel
               ,
               and
               here
               is
               Meat
               set
               before
               us
               ,
               therefore
               I
               pray
               ea●
               ,
               and
               you
               are
               welcome
               .
            
          
           
             
               Wab.
               
            
             
               I
               pray
               you
               let
               us
               eat
               like
               
                 praying
                 Indians
              
               .
               God
               hath
               taught
               us
               ,
               that
               alwayes
               when
               we
               eat
               we
               should
               pray
               and
               give
               thanks
               to
               God.
               
            
          
           
             
               Nish
               .
            
             
               I
               pray
               do
               so
               ,
               it
               pleaseth
               me
               well
               ,
               though
               I
               cannot
               do
               so
               my self
               ,
               for
               I
               am
               ignorant
               of
               the
               wayes
               of
               praying
               to
               God.
               
            
          
           
             Waban
             prayeth
             for
             a
             blessing
             ,
             and
             then
             they
             eat
             :
             and
             after
             meat
             doth
             the
             same
             again
             .
          
           
             
               Pen.
               
            
             
               Aged
               Sachem
               ,
               now
               that
               you
               and
               we
               are
               refreshed
               and
               strengthned
               ●y
               this
               food
               ,
               I
               will
               declare
               unto
               you
               strange
               News
               ,
               to
               which
               I
               intreat
               your
               attendance
               a
               little
               while
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               people
               here
               present
               .
               I
               am
               like
               a
               man
               that
               was
               looking
               for
               a
               shell
               ,
               and
               found
               a
               Pearl
               of
               inestimable
               value
               ,
               whereby
               he
               became
               very
               rich
               and
               renowned
               .
               I
               had
               a
               small
               occasion
               to
               come
               and
               visit
               you
               ,
               gra●●
               Sachem
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               way
               I
               met
               with
               this
               good
               man
               ,
               a
               messenger
               o●
               God
               ;
               by
               whose
               discourse
               my
               blinde
               eyes
               are
               opened
               ,
               my
               dead
               heart
               is
               made
               alive
               ,
               my
               lame
               legs
               are
               inabled
               to
               walk
               in
               the
               way
               to
               heaven
               ,
               where
               I
               shall
               enjoy
               an
               eternal
               Ki●●dome
               .
               Many
               miracles
               ●ave
               been
               wrought
               upon
               me
               by
               the
               power
               of
               Gods
               Word
               spoken
               to
               me
               by
               this
               man
               :
               and
               that
               I
               may
               stir
               up
               your
               heart
               ,
               and
               the
               hearts
               of
               the
               people
               here
               present
               to
               give
               diligent
               heed
               to
               what
               he
               saith
               ,
               I
               will
               d●cl●re
               unto
               you
               what
               passed
               between
               us
               .
               I
               was
               a●
               you
               are
               ,
               I
               lived
               as
               you
               live
               ,
               I
               did
               as
               you
               do
               ,
               and
               as
               the
               rest
               of
               ou●
               Countrymen
               and
               Neighbours
               do
               ;
               I
               followed
               the
               sports
               ,
               pleasures
               ,
               vanities
               ,
               and
               courses
               that
               other
               men
               ,
               and
               you
               ,
               to
               this
               day
               walk
               in●
               But
               I
               was
               not
               aware
               how
               blinde
               ,
               and
               dead
               ,
               and
               vile
               ,
               and
               wicked
               I
               was
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               God
               ;
               nor
               was
               I
               aw●re
               that
               I
               was
               running
               o●
               in
               a
               pleasant
               delightful
               way
               ,
               which
               led
               m●
               down
               to
               hell
               and
               eternal
               damnation
               .
            
             
               But
               when
               I
               met
               this
               man
               ,
               he
               discoursed
               with
               me
               about
               these
               things
               ;
               he
               opened
               unto
               me
               ,
               by
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               great
               Majesty
               of
               God
               ,
               his
               Holiness
               ,
               Justice
               ,
               and
               Goodness
               ;
               how
               God
               h●●
               made
               thi●
               great
               world
               ,
               and
               all
               things
               in
               it
               ,
               both
               things
               above
               ,
               an●
               things
               below
               ;
               how
               ●e
               made
               man
               an
               eminent
               Creature
               ,
               gave
               him
               dominion
               over
               all
               the
               creatures
               here
               below
               ;
               &
               gave
               him
               an
               holy
               ,
               ju●●
               
               and
               good
               Law
               ,
               in
               Ten
               Commandments
               ,
               under
               the
               order
               of
               a
               Covenant
               of
               Works
               ,
               and
               if
               he
               kept
               and
               obeyed
               this
               Law
               ,
               he
               should
               live
               in
               glory
               and
               happiness
               for
               ever
               ,
               but
               if
               he
               did
               break
               this
               Law
               ,
               and
               sin
               against
               God
               ,
               that
               great
               Majesty
               of
               heaven
               ,
               then
               he
               should
               be
               answerably
               and
               justly
               pun●●hed
               with
               eternal
               torments
               in
               hell
               fire
               ,
               with
               the
               Devil
               and
               his
               Angels
               for
               evermore
               :
               and
               this
               L●w
               was
               for
               himself
               and
               all
               his
               posterity
               ,
               in
               whose
               stead
               he
               sto●d
               as
               a
               publick
               person
               .
            
             
               Now
               he
               informed
               me
               ,
               that
               Ada●
               the
               first
               man
               sinned
               by
               the
               temptation
               of
               evil
               Angels
               ,
               which
               rebelled
               against
               God
               ,
               and
               tu●ned
               Devils
               :
               by
               their
               temptation
               
               Adam
               ●inned
               ,
               and
               turned
               rebel
               against
               God
               ,
               and
               served
               ,
               believed
               and
               obey●d
               the
               Devil
               ,
               and
               therefore
               by
               the
               Law
               of
               God
               he
               was
               judged
               and
               condemned
               ,
               and
               all
               his
               posterity
               .
               All
               this
               I
               found
               to
               be
               true
               in
               ●y
               own
               experience
               ,
               for
               I
               went
               on
               in
               the
               same
               rebellion
               ,
               breaking
               the
               holy
               Law
               of
               God
               every
               day
               both
               in
               thought
               ,
               word
               and
               deed
               ,
               obeying
               the
               Devil
               and
               his
               temptations
               ,
               serving
               the
               lusts
               of
               my
               flesh
               ,
               and
               fil●hy
               mi●de
               :
               I
               walked
               in
               the
               broad
               ,
               easie
               ,
               pleasant
               way
               t●at
               leadeth
               to
               destruction
               ;
               so
               that
               I
               have
               deserved
               to
               be
               damned
               a
               thousand
               thousand
               times
               :
               and
               the
               greatness
               of
               the
               Majesty
               of
               God
               against
               whom
               I
               sinned
               ,
               did
               breed
               terrour
               in
               my
               soul
               ;
               my
               just
               condemnation
               by
               the
               Law
               of
               God
               ,
               was
               evident
               to
               me
               as
               the
               light
               ;
               Gods
               pure
               and
               ●nchangeable
               Justice
               ,
               which
               sentenced
               me
               by
               the
               Law
               unto
               hell
               ,
               I
               saw
               I
               could
               not
               possibly
               answer
               ,
               seeing
               I
               am
               a
               poor
               finite
               worm
               ,
               and
               what
               have
               I
               to
               satisfie
               infinite
               offended
               Justice
               ?
               and
               therefore
               my
               soul
               mourned
               and
               lamented
               ,
               and
               sunk
               into
               despair
               ;
               for
               Gods
               Justice
               is
               unchangeable
               ,
               and
               his
               Law
               must
               be
               satisfied
               ,
               which
               I
               am
               never
               able
               to
               do
               ,
               and
               therefore
               I
               must
               be
               eternally
               damn●d
               under
               that
               just
               sentence
               .
               I
               d●rst
               not
               pray
               God
               to
               pardon
               my
               transgression
               ,
               by
               any
               absolute
               soveraign
               act
               of
               mercy
               ,
               for
               then
               he
               should
               have
               offended
               his
               own
               Justice
               ,
               which
               is
               unchangeable
               ,
               and
               abolished
               his
               own
               Law
               ,
               whose
               perfection
               is
               such
               that
               it
               must
               be
               fulfilled
               and
               satisfied
               ;
               and
               to
               satisfie
               Gods
               just
               Law
               ,
               was
               not
               in
               the
               power
               of
               any
               finite
               creature
               ,
               Man
               or
               Angel
               :
               and
               therefore
               I
               despaired
               ,
               no
               ransome
               could
               be
               found
               in
               all
               the
               world
               for
               me
               a
               poor
               sinner
               .
               Oh
               t●e
               bitterness
               that
               my
               soul
               felt
               ,
               in
               the
               horrour
               of
               my
               damned
               estate
               !
               No
               tongue
               can
               utter
               what
               my
               soul
               felt
               .
               I
               had
               a
               taste
               of
               hell
               torments
               in
               my
               soul
               ;
               my
               meditation
               of
               Gods
               Omniscience
               ,
               whereby
               he
               knew
               all
               my
               sins
               ,
               not
               onely
               open
               ,
               but
               secret
               ones
               ,
               brought
               innumerable
               sins
               to
               my
               remembrance
               ,
               one
               of
               which
               was
               enough
               to
               damn
               me
               ,
               but
               I
               had
               mountains
               of
               guilt
               heaped
               upon
               my
               distressed
               soul
               ;
               the
               impossibility
               for
               me
               to
               satisfie
               divine
               Justice
               ,
               and
               the
               impossibility
               of
               pardon
               without
               satisfaction
               ,
               because
               God
               cannot
               be
               unjust
               ,
               and
               his
               Law
               is
               unchangeable
               :
               Such
               meditations
               cast
               me
               into
               the
               horrible
               pit
               of
               darkness
               and
               desperation
               .
               
                 The
                 redemption
                 of
                 the
                 soul
                 is
                 precious
                 ,
                 it
                 ceaseth
                 for
                 ever
                 ,
              
               Psal.
               498.
               
            
             
             
               Then
               God
               opened
               the
               mouth
               of
               this
               dear
               Servant
               of
               his
               ,
               who
               told
               me
               that
               the
               infinite
               mercy
               and
               wisdome
               of
               God
               had
               found
               out
               a
               ransome
               ,
               a
               way
               to
               satisfie
               Justice
               ,
               and
               fulfil
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               to
               save
               poor
               condemned
               sinners
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               himself
               had
               found
               mercy
               in
               that
               way
               .
               This
               bred
               some
               hope
               in
               my
               soul
               ,
               and
               stayed
               me
               from
               sinking
               quite
               down
               ,
               when
               I
               heard
               of
               a
               possibility
               :
               but
               still
               I
               was
               in
               distressing
               doubt
               and
               fear
               that
               it
               was
               but
               some
               delusion
               ,
               because
               I
               could
               not
               see
               a
               possibility
               for
               Man
               or
               Angel
               ,
               or
               any
               Creature
               ,
               to
               satisfie
               and
               give
               a
               ransome
               to
               infinite
               Justice
               .
            
             
               Then
               he
               declared
               to
               me
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               true
               that
               no
               Creature
               could
               give
               a
               ransome
               to
               satisfie
               Justice
               ,
               but
               God
               himself
               was
               able
               to
               satisfie
               the
               infinite
               Justice
               of
               God.
               To
               that
               I
               yielded
               ,
               that
               God
               himself
               might
               satisfie
               his
               Justice
               ,
               but
               still
               I
               was
               in
               the
               dark
               ,
               I
               could
               not
               see
               this
               could
               possibly
               be
               .
               Then
               he
               opened
               me
               ,
               that
               adored
               Doctrine
               of
               God
               his
               being
               One
               and
               Three
               ;
               how
               God
               was
               one
               in
               Essence
               ,
               three
               in
               Persons
               ,
               God
               the
               Father
               ,
               God
               the
               Son
               ,
               and
               God
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ;
               how
               the
               Father
               doth
               by
               an
               eternal
               in●ellectual
               act
               conceive
               the
               Image
               of
               Himself
               ,
               as
               being
               the
               only
               adequate
               Object
               he
               understands
               himself
               ;
               and
               this
               is
               called
               the
               Bege●ting
               of
               the
               Son
               ,
               by
               an
               intellectual
               conception
               of
               his
               own
               Image
               :
               and
               these
               two
               Subsistencies
               ,
               do
               by
               an
               eternal
               act
               of
               Volition
               love
               each
               other
               ;
               and
               this
               Love
               is
               the
               third
               Person
               in
               Trinity
               ,
               proceeding
               from
               both
               the
               Father
               and
               the
               Son.
               
            
             
               Now
               the
               eternal
               Majesty
               of
               God
               agreed
               within
               himself
               ,
               that
               God
               the
               Son
               ,
               the
               second
               Person
               in
               Trinity
               ,
               should
               assume
               humane
               Nature
               to
               himself
               ,
               and
               become
               a
               man
               ,
               subject
               to
               the
               Law.
               This
               glorious
               Person
               is
               the
               greatest
               subject
               that
               ever
               the
               Law
               had
               ,
               and
               this
               glorious
               Person
               is
               able
               perfectly
               to
               fulfil
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               perfectly
               to
               pay
               a
               ra●some
               satisfactory
               to
               infinite
               Justice
               ,
               who
               hath
               done
               it
               .
               This
               depth
               of
               divine
               Wisdome
               my
               soul
               admired
               ,
               and
               shall
               do
               to
               eternity
               .
            
             
               But
               still
               I
               was
               at
               a
               loss
               how
               I
               should
               be
               interested
               in
               the
               ransome
               that
               this
               glorious
               Person
               hath
               paid
               .
               Then
               did
               this
               Messenger
               of
               God
               declare
               unto
               me
               ,
               that
               this
               glorious
               Person
               Jesus
               Christ
               had
               undertaken
               both
               parts
               of
               this
               work
               :
               First
               to
               atone
               ,
               and
               reconcile
               God
               to
               man
               ,
               by
               paying
               the
               ransome
               required
               ,
               and
               by
               perfect
               fulfilling
               the
               Law
               :
               Secondly
               ,
               to
               subdue
               the
               soul
               and
               will
               of
               man
               to
               turn
               ,
               and
               submit
               to
               be
               reconciled
               to
               God.
               But
               this
               work
               of
               converting
               ●
               soul
               to
               God
               is
               such
               ,
               that
               as
               no
               man
               can
               convert
               himself
               ,
               so
               no
               other
               Creature
               is
               able
               to
               do
               it
               ,
               onely
               God
               himself
               can
               do
               it
               ;
               and
               for
               that
               end
               ,
               both
               the
               Father
               and
               Son
               have
               sent
               forth
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               the
               eternal
               Spirit
               ,
               to
               work
               upon
               the
               hearts
               of
               men
               ,
               and
               to
               create
               the
               work
               of
               Faith
               in
               them
               by
               the
               Word
               ,
               and
               then
               to
               take
               possession
               of
               ,
               and
               dwell
               in
               believing
               souls
               ,
               to
               mortifie
               their
               lusts
               ,
               to
               sanctifie
               their
               hearts
               and
               lives
               ,
               and
               to
               lead
               them
               in
               the
               way
               of
               grace
               unto
               glory
               .
            
             
             
               And
               he
               further
               declared
               to
               me
               ,
               that
               this
               blessed
               Spirit
               of
               G●d
               ,
               by
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               had
               already
               begun
               this
               great
               work
               in
               my
               soul
               :
               for
               a
               new
               light
               is
               set
               up
               in
               my
               soul
               ,
               a
               work
               beyond
               the
               reach
               of
               man
               ;
               and
               that
               light
               hath
               convinced
               me
               of
               sin
               ,
               and
               of
               my
               my
               damned
               estate
               by
               sin
               ;
               it
               had
               made
               a
               separa●ion
               and
               divorce
               betwixt
               sin
               and
               my
               soul
               ;
               it
               had
               cut
               me
               off
               the
               old
               stock
               ,
               and
               l●id
               my
               soul
               down
               at
               the
               foot
               of
               Christ
               ,
               capable
               with
               all
               humble
               thankfulness
               to
               accept
               salvation
               ,
               not
               by
               any
               merit
               of
               mine
               ,
               but
               by
               free-grace
               of
               Christ
               unto
               a
               vile
               and
               unworthy
               sinner
               .
               This
               I
               could
               not
               deny
               ,
               but
               I
               did
               finde
               such
               conviction
               ,
               and
               such
               a
               submission
               to
               Christ
               :
               and
               this
               he
               declared
               to
               be
               the
               first
               step
               and
               beginning
               of
               the
               work
               of
               sound
               Conversion
               .
            
             
               I
               crave
               your
               patience
               for
               a
               few
               words
               more
               .
               Then
               he
               proceeded
               to
               shew
               me
               that
               the
               work
               was
               finished
               by
               the
               Promise
               ,
               which
               also
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               doth
               bring
               home
               unto
               the
               soul
               ,
               and
               makes
               up
               the
               match
               betwixt
               Christ
               and
               the
               soul.
               And
               to
               that
               purpose
               he
               brought
               Mat
               11.28
               ,
               29.
               by
               which
               Text
               he
               shewed
               me
               ,
               as
               in
               a
               glass
               ,
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   The
                   distress
                   my
                   soul
                   was
                   in
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   The
                   call
                   of
                   Christ
                   to
                   such
                   distressed
                   soul.
                   
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   The
                   promise
                   of
                   Rest
                   to
                   such
                   as
                   come
                   to
                   him
                   .
                
                 
                   4.
                   
                   The
                   obligation
                   to
                   learn
                   meekness
                   ,
                   both
                   to
                   do
                   and
                   suffer
                   the
                   will
                   of
                   Christ.
                   And
                   here
                   my
                   soul
                   resteth
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             Ah
             friends
             ,
             we
             poor
             Indians
             are
             great
             sinners
             ,
             but
             C●rist
             is
             great
             salvation
             for
             the
             greatest
             sinners
             .
             What
             ●inite
             creature
             can
             out-sin
             infinite
             satisfaction
             ?
          
           
             
               Nish
               .
            
             
               I
               see
               you
               are
               strongly
               changed
               and
               transported
               :
               but
               my
               feeble
               Age
               needeth
               rest
               ,
               and
               so
               may
               you
               also
               by
               this
               time
               .
            
          
           
             
               Wab.
               
            
             
               Aged
               Uncle
               ,
               to
               morrow
               is
               the
               Sabbath-day
               :
               if
               you
               like
               of
               it
               ,
               order
               all
               your
               people
               to
               come
               together
               in
               the
               morning
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               Lords
               assistance
               I
               will
               further
               teach
               you
               by
               the
               Word
               of
               God.
               
            
          
           
             
               Nish
               .
            
             
               I
               like
               it
               well
               .
               Send
               out
               to
               all
               parts
               of
               the
               Town
               ,
               that
               all
               meet
               to
               morrow
               morning
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               Sabbath
            
             .
             Many
             being
             met
             ,
          
           
             
               Waban
               .
            
             
               THe
               Lord
               hath
               appointed
               that
               in
               our
               publick
               Worship
               
                 first
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 supplications
                 ,
                 prayers
                 ,
                 intercessions
                 ,
                 and
                 giving
                 of
                 thanks
                 be
                 made
                 for
                 all
                 men
                 :
                 For
                 Kings
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 all
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 authority
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 lead
                 a
                 quiet
                 and
                 peaceable
                 li●e
                 in
                 all
                 godliness
                 and
                 honesty
                 .
                 For
                 this
                 is
                 good
                 and
                 acceptable
                 in
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 God
                 our
                 Saviour
                 :
                 Who
                 will
                 have
                 all
                 men
                 to
                 be
                 saved
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 co●e
                 unto
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
              
               1
               Tim.
               2.
               
               ●
               ,
               2
               ,
               3
               ,
               4.
               
               According
               to
               this
               appointment
               ,
               let
               us
               pray
               .
               Which
               finished
               ,
            
             
             
               He
               took
               that
               Text
               ,
               Matth.
               20.1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3
               ,
               4
               ,
               5
               ,
               6
               ,
               7.
               
               In
               these
               words
               we
               may
               observe
               these
               things
               :
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   The
                   Vineyard
                   where
                   men
                   labour
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   this
                   wa●
                   of
                   praying
                   to
                   God
                   ;
                   and
                   sheweth
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   laborious
                   and
                   a
                   good
                   work
                   ,
                   and
                   will
                   cause
                   us
                   to
                   bring
                   forth
                   good
                   fruits
                   ,
                   grapes
                   and
                   wine
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   pleasing
                   to
                   God
                   and
                   man.
                   But
                   beware
                   of
                   bringing
                   forth
                   sowre
                   grapes
                   ;
                   especially
                   suffer
                   no
                   briars
                   and
                   thorns
                   ,
                   but
                   cu●
                   them
                   down
                   ,
                   and
                   root
                   them
                   up
                   ,
                   and
                   cast
                   them
                   out
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   The
                   
                     Lord
                     of
                     this
                     Vineyard
                  
                   is
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   who
                   calleth
                   all
                   me●
                   to
                   come
                   into
                   this
                   his
                   Vineyard
                   ,
                   and
                   do
                   these
                   works
                   .
                   And
                   th●●
                   day
                   I
                   do
                   in
                   the
                   Name
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   Jesus
                   call
                   you
                   all
                   to
                   pray
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   come
                   and
                   work
                   in
                   this
                   Vineyard
                   .
                   Hearken
                   to
                   this
                   Call
                   ,
                   and
                   be
                   no
                   longer
                   idle
                   ,
                   follow
                   your
                   sins
                   no
                   longer
                   ,
                   you
                   have
                   lived
                   in
                   〈◊〉
                   long
                   enough
                   ,
                   stay
                   no
                   longer
                   ,
                   but
                   come
                   in
                   when
                   you
                   are
                   called
                   .
                   Happy
                   are
                   you
                   ,
                   if
                   you
                   obey
                   and
                   come
                   ;
                   woe
                   be
                   to
                   you
                   ,
                   if
                   you
                   refuse
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   Here
                   be
                   the
                   several
                   seasons
                   of
                   mens
                   coming
                   in
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   sever●●
                   Ages
                   of
                   men
                   that
                   do
                   come
                   in
                   .
                   
                     
                       1.
                       
                       Some
                       come
                       in
                       while
                       it
                       is
                       morning
                       ,
                       that
                       is
                       ,
                       while
                       they
                       b●
                       young
                       :
                       therefore
                       I
                       call
                       you
                       Boyes
                       ,
                       Youths
                       a●d
                       Girls
                       ,
                       come
                       yo●
                       unto
                       the
                       Lords
                       Vineyard
                       ,
                       and
                       give
                       unto
                       God
                       the
                       first-fruits
                       o●
                       your
                       dayes
                       .
                    
                     
                       2.
                       
                       The
                       Lord
                       went
                       forth
                       at
                       the
                       
                         third
                         hour
                      
                       ,
                       and
                       called
                       in
                       youn●
                       men
                       and
                       young
                       women
                       into
                       his
                       Vineyard
                       :
                       Hearken
                       therefore
                       yo●
                       young
                       men
                       and
                       young
                       women
                       to
                       the
                       Call
                       of
                       God
                       ,
                       and
                       come
                       in
                       .
                    
                     
                       3.
                       
                       The
                       Lord
                       went
                       forth
                       at
                       the
                       
                         ninth
                         hour
                      
                       ,
                       that
                       is
                       ,
                       he
                       called
                       i●
                       men
                       and
                       women
                       full
                       grown
                       ,
                       to
                       ripeness
                       of
                       parts
                       ,
                       and
                       strength
                       ;
                       you
                       are
                       called
                       this
                       day
                       to
                       come
                       into
                       the
                       Lords
                       Vineyard
                       ;
                       be
                       yo●
                       perswaded
                       to
                       come
                       in
                       ,
                       and
                       serve
                       the
                       Devil
                       no
                       longer
                       :
                       now
                       tu●●
                       unto
                       the
                       Lord.
                       
                    
                     
                       4.
                       
                       The
                       Lord
                       went
                       forth
                       the
                       
                         eleventh
                         hour
                      
                       ,
                       that
                       is
                       ,
                       a
                       little
                       bfor●
                       night
                       ;
                       and
                       this
                       doth
                       mean
                       you
                       old
                       men
                       ,
                       and
                       old
                       women
                       ,
                       com●
                       you
                       into
                       the
                       Lords
                       Viney●rd
                       :
                       you
                       see
                       the
                       Lord
                       will
                       accept
                       you
                       〈◊〉
                       you
                       come
                       .
                       Do
                       not
                       think
                       you
                       are
                       too
                       old
                       to
                       serve
                       the
                       Lord
                       ;
                       〈◊〉
                       your
                       dayes
                       be
                       near
                       finished
                       ,
                       you
                       had
                       the
                       more
                       need
                       come
                       in
                       quic●●
                       ly
                       ,
                       lest
                       you
                       die
                       in
                       your
                       sins
                       ,
                       and
                       perish
                       for
                       ever
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
            
          
           
             When
             he
             had
             finished
             ,
             an
             Objection
             was
             made
             by
             one
             ;
             
               We
               d●●
               not
               come
               in
               to
               pray
               to
               God
               ,
               for
               we
               hear
               you
               are
               very
               severe
               if
               any
               〈◊〉
               found
               in
               sin
               ,
               of
               lust
               or
               the
               like
               ,
               you
               Whip
               them
               and
               punish
               them
               ,
               〈◊〉
               maketh
               us
               afraid
               to
               pray
               to
               God.
               
            
          
           
             ●nsw
             .
             Wab.
             God
             hath
             appointed
             punishments
             of
             sin
             to
             be
             Ph●
             sick
             for
             their
             souls
             ;
             and
             though
             Physick
             be
             bitter
             and
             sharp
             ,
             y●●
             it
             s
             very
             wholesome
             ,
             good
             and
             needful
             .
             If
             you
             were
             invited
             〈◊〉
             dwell
             at
             such
             a
             Town
             where
             there
             is
             a
             Physician
             ,
             would
             you
             sa●
             No
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             dwell
             there
             ,
             because
             if
             I
             be
             sick
             I
             must
             take
             Physic●●
             sure
             you
             would
             therefore
             go
             dwell
             at
             that
             place
             .
             So
             it
             is
             in
             th●●
             
             case
             ;
             you
             should
             therefore
             desire
             to
             pray
             to
             God
             ,
             because
             they
             use
             Physick
             to
             heal
             the
             sickness
             of
             your
             souls
             .
          
           
             Afternoon
             .
             They
             being
             met
             ,
          
           
             Waban
             having
             first
             prayed
             ,
             then
             taketh
             this
             Text
             ,
             Psal.
             2.8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             In
             these
             words
             see
             these
             three
             things
             :
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 taketh
                 possession
                 of
                 the
                 heathen
                 ,
                 and
                 utmost
                 ends
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 :
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 one
                 description
                 of
                 our
                 Country
                 .
                 And
                 now
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 calleth
                 us
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 him
                 .
                 Some
                 of
                 us
                 have
                 submitted
                 unto
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 hath
                 mercifully
                 accepted
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 he
                 will
                 accept
                 you
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 will
                 come
                 in
                 unto
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 See
                 what
                 Christ
                 will
                 do
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 will
                 not
                 come
                 in
                 ;
                 
                   He
                   will
                   break
                   them
                   with
                   a
                   Rod
                   of
                   Iron
                   ,
                   and
                   dash
                   them
                   in
                   pieces
                   like
                   a
                   potters
                   vessel
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 Christ
                 will
                 deal
                 with
                 our
                 sins
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 submit
                 to
                 him
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 we
                 will
                 not
                 submit
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 thus
                 deal
                 with
                 our
                 persons
                 ,
                 and
                 destroy
                 them
                 that
                 refuse
                 to
                 serve
                 him
                 ,
                 Luke
                 19.27
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Here
                 is
                 the
                 effect
                 of
                 Gods
                 severity
                 against
                 sinners
                 ;
                 
                   Be
                   wise
                   therefore
                   ,
                   O
                   ye
                   Kings
                   ;
                   be
                   instructed
                   ,
                   ye
                   Iudges
                   of
                   the
                   Earth
                   :
                   serve
                   the
                   Lord
                   with
                   fear
                   ,
                   and
                   rejoyce
                   with
                   trembling
                   .
                
                 Do
                 not
                 say
                 ,
                 Because
                 Christ
                 is
                 severe
                 against
                 our
                 sins
                 ,
                 therefore
                 we
                 will
                 not
                 come
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 fly
                 from
                 him
                 :
                 do
                 not
                 so
                 ,
                 for
                 then
                 he
                 will
                 destroy
                 you
                 ;
                 but
                 come
                 trembling
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 say
                 ,
                 Lord
                 take
                 away
                 our
                 sins
                 by
                 sharpness
                 ,
                 that
                 our
                 souls
                 may
                 be
                 saved
                 for
                 ever
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             DIALOG
             .
             III.
             
          
           
             Anthony
             and
             
               William
               Ahauton
            
             were
             sent
             to
             Paganoohket
             ,
             where
             Philip
             is
             Sachem
             .
          
           
             When
             they
             first
             came
             to
             the
             Town
             ,
             they
             went
             to
             the
             Sachems
             house
             .
          
           
             Anthony
             .
             William
             .
             Philip
             Keitassoot
             .
             All
             the
             Company
             .
          
           
             
               Anthony
               .
            
             
               SAchem
               ,
               we
               salute
               you
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               we
               declare
               unto
               you
               ,
               that
               we
               are
               sent
               by
               the
               Church
               ,
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               to
               call
               you
               ,
               and
               beseech
               you
               to
               turn
               from
               your
               vain
               conversation
               unto
               God
               ,
               to
               pray
               unto
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               believe
               in
               Jesus
               Christ
               for
               the
               pardon
               of
               your
               si●s
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               salvation
               of
               your
               soul.
               We
               do
               unto
               you
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               holy
               Example
               which
               we
               finde
               ,
               Iohn
               1.40
               ,
               to
               47.
               where
               Andrew
               called
               Peter
               ,
               and
               Christ
               himself
               called
               Philip
               ,
               and
               Philip
               called
               Nathaniel
               .
               So
               we
               are
               come
               this
               day
               unto
               you
               ,
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               to
               
               call
               you
               to
               come
               unto
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               serve
               him
               .
               This
               Argument
               we
               perswade
               you
               by
               ,
               because
               we
               hear
               that
               many
               of
               your
               people
               do
               de●●re
               to
               p●ay
               to
               God
               ,
               only
               they
               depend
               upon
               you
               .
               We
               pray
               you
               to
               consider
               ,
               that
               your
               love
               to
               your
               people
               should
               oblige
               you
               to
               do
               them
               all
               the
               good
               you
               can
               .
               In
               this
               point
               ,
               it
               lieth
               in
               your
               hand
               to
               do
               the
               greatest
               good
               in
               the
               world
               unto
               them
               ,
               to
               do
               good
               to
               their
               souls
               as
               well
               as
               to
               their
               bodies
               ,
               and
               to
               do
               them
               good
               to
               eternity
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               in
               this
               present
               world
               .
               All
               this
               good
               you
               will
               do
               to
               your
               people
               ,
               if
               you
               will
               accept
               of
               this
               offer
               of
               mercy
               ;
               you
               will
               not
               only
               your self
               turn
               from
               sin
               unto
               God
               ,
               to
               serve
               the
               true
               and
               living
               God
               ,
               but
               all
               your
               people
               will
               turn
               to
               God
               with
               you
               ,
               so
               that
               you
               may
               say
               unto
               the
               Lord
               ,
               Oh
               Lord
               Jesus
               ,
               behold
               here
               am
               I
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               people
               which
               thou
               hast
               given
               me
               :
               we
               all
               come
               into
               thy
               service
               ,
               and
               promise
               to
               pray
               unto
               God
               so
               long
               as
               we
               live
               .
               Oh
               how
               welcome
               will
               you
               be
               unto
               the
               Lord
               ?
               And
               oh
               how
               happy
               and
               joyful
               will
               ●ll
               your
               people
               be
               ,
               when
               they
               and
               their
               Sachem
               are
               all
               owned
               by
               God
               ,
               to
               be
               in
               the
               number
               of
               his
               Children
               and
               Servants
               .
               It
               will
               be
               a
               joy
               to
               all
               the
               English
               Magistrates
               ,
               and
               Ministers
               ,
               and
               Churches
               ,
               and
               good
               people
               of
               the
               Land
               ,
               to
               hear
               that
               Philip
               and
               all
               his
               people
               are
               turned
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               become
               
                 praying
                 Indians
              
               .
               We
               reade
               in
               Luke
               15.7
               .
               that
               
                 there
                 is
                 joy
                 in
                 heaven
                 over
                 one
                 poor
                 sinner
                 that
                 repenteth
                 ,
              
               and
               turneth
               unto
               God
               ;
               what
               great
               joy
               will
               it
               then
               be
               in
               heaven
               ,
               when
               so
               great
               a
               number
               as
               you
               and
               your
               people
               be
               ,
               are
               ●urned
               unto
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               b●come
               
                 praying
                 Indians
              
               !
            
          
           
             
               Keit.
               
            
             
               Often
               have
               I
               heard
               of
               this
               great
               matter
               of
               praying
               unto
               God
               ,
               and
               hitherto
               I
               have
               refused
               .
               Mr.
               Eliot
               junior
               ,
               while
               he
               was
               alive
               ,
               attempted
               it
               ,
               but
               I
               did
               not
               hearken
               unto
               his
               perswasion
               .
               Old
               Mr.
               Eliot
               himself
               did
               come
               unto
               me
               ,
               he
               was
               in
               this
               Town
               ,
               and
               did
               perswade
               me
               ;
               but
               we
               were
               then
               in
               our
               Sports
               ,
               wherein
               I
               have
               much
               delighted
               ,
               and
               in
               that
               temptation
               ,
               I
               confess
               ,
               I
               did
               neglect
               and
               despise
               the
               offer
               ,
               and
               lost
               that
               opportunity
               .
               Since
               that
               time
               God
               hath
               afflicted
               and
               chastised
               me
               ,
               and
               my
               heart
               doth
               begin
               to
               break
               ,
               and
               I
               have
               some
               serious
               thoughts
               of
               accepting
               the
               offer
               ,
               and
               turning
               to
               God
               ,
               to
               become
               a
               
                 praying
                 Indian
              
               ,
               I
               my self
               ,
               and
               all
               my
               people
               .
               But
               I
               have
               some
               great
               Objections
               ,
               which
               I
               cannot
               tell
               how
               to
               get
               over
               ,
               which
               are
               still
               like
               great
               Rocks
               in
               my
               way
               ,
               over
               which
               I
               cannot
               climb
               ;
               and
               if
               I
               should
               ,
               I
               fear
               I
               shall
               fall
               down
               the
               precipice
               on
               the
               further
               side
               ,
               and
               be
               spoiled
               and
               undone
               :
               by
               venturing
               to
               climb
               ,
               I
               shall
               catch
               a
               deadly
               fall
               to
               me
               and
               my
               posterity
            
             
               The
               first
               Objection
               that
               I
               have
               is
               this
               ,
               Because
               you
               
                 praying
                 Indians
              
               do
               reject
               your
               Sachems
               ,
               and
               refuse
               to
               pay
               them
               Tribute
               ;
               inso●uch
               that
               if
               any
               of
               my
               people
               turn
               to
               pray
               unto
               God
               ,
               I
               do
               reckon
               that
               I
               have
               lost
               him
               ,
               he
               will
               not
               longer
               own
               me
               for
               his
               Sachem
               ,
               nor
               pay
               me
               any
               Tribute
               .
               And
               hence
               it
               will
               come
               to
               pass
               ,
               that
               if
               I
               should
               pray
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               all
               my
               people
               with
               me
               ,
               I
               must
               
               become
               a●●
               common
               man
               among
               them
               ,
               and
               so
               lose
               all
               my
               Power
               ●nd
               Authority
               over
               them
               ,
               This
               is
               such
               a
               temptation
               as
               neither
               I
               ,
               nor
               any
               of
               the
               great
               Sachems
               can
               tell
               how
               to
               get
               over
               :
               were
               this
               tempta●ion
               removed
               ,
               the
               way
               would
               be
               more
               easie
               and
               open
               for
               me
               to
               turn
               
                 praying
                 Indian
              
               .
               I
               begin
               to
               have
               same
               good
               likance
               of
               the
               way
               ,
               bu●
               I
               am
               loth
               to
               buy
               it
               at
               so
               dear
               a
               rate
               .
            
          
           
             
               Will
               
            
             
               Though
               I
               am
               younger
               then
               my
               Brother
               with
               whom
               I
               am
               sent
               ,
               yet
               I
               know
               my self
               to
               be
               in
               a
               clearer
               capacity
               to
               answer
               to
               this
               case
               ,
               then
               my
               Brother
               is
               ,
               because
               Cutsh●●oquin
               ,
               the
               first
               great
               Sachem
               that
               prayed
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               after
               him
               Chikk●tab●k
               ,
               and
               after
               him
               Msqu●mmog
               ,
               were
               Sachems
               in
               the
               Town
               where
               I
               live
               ,
               and
               they
               were
               my
               Sachems
               ,
               and
               I
               well
               know
               how
               the
               
                 praying
                 Indians
              
               did
               carry
               the
               matter
               towards
               them
               .
            
             
               And
               first
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               if
               any
               of
               the
               
                 praying
                 Indians
              
               should
               be
               disobedient
               (
               in
               lawful
               things
               )
               and
               refuse
               to
               pay
               Tribute
               unto
               their
               Sachems
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               their
               Religion
               and
               praying
               to
               God
               that
               teache●
               them
               so
               to
               do
               ,
               but
               their
               Corruptions
               ;
               it
               is
               a
               sickness
               that
               needeth
               Physick
               to
               cure
               it
               ,
               and
               not
               allowance
               and
               countenance
               to
               defend
               it
               :
               I
               am
               sure
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               commandeth
               all
               to
               
                 be
                 subject
                 to
                 the
                 higher
                 powers
                 ,
              
               and
               to
               pay
               them
               Tribute
               ,
               Rom.
               13.1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3
               ,
               4
               ,
               5
               6
               7.
               
               And
               Christ
               Jesus
               hath
               commanded
               to
               
                 give
                 unto
                 Cesar
                 the
                 things
                 that
                 belong
                 to
                 Cesar
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 God
                 the
                 things
                 that
                 belong
                 to
                 God.
              
               And
               thus
               we
               have
               been
               taught
               .
               All
               the
               time
               that
               Cutshamoqui●
               lived
               ,
               our
               Town
               did
               alwayes
               honour
               ,
               obey
               ,
               and
               pay
               Tribute
               unto
               him
               ;
               and
               so
               far
               as
               I
               know
               ,
               so
               did
               all
               the
               
                 praying
                 Indians
              
               which
               belonged
               to
               his
               Jurisdiction
               After
               his
               decease
               we
               chose
               Iosi●●
               ,
               or
               Chikkatabuk
               ,
               but
               not
               until
               he
               had
               promised
               before
               the
               Governour
               and
               Magistrates
               of
               the
               Massachusets
               at
               Boston
               ,
               To
               pray
               unto
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               defend
               and
               govern
               us
               in
               praying
               to
               God
               all
               the
               dayes
               of
               his
               life
               .
               And
               though
               he
               fell
               back
               from
               his
               promise
               ,
               yet
               our
               Town
               alwayes
               owned
               him
               .
               And
               when
               he
               began
               to
               recover
               himself
               a
               littl●
               before
               his
               death
               ,
               the
               people
               were
               ready
               to
               adhere
               unto
               him
               ,
               and
               acknowledge
               him
               .
               In
               his
               life
               time
               we
               accepted
               his
               Brother
               ,
               at
               his
               request
               ●
               and
               Msquammog
               his
               leaving
               us
               ,
               is
               his
               own
               act
               and
               not
               ours
               .
               And
               therefore
               ,
               beloved
               Sachem
               ,
               let
               not
               your
               heart
               fear
               that
               praying
               to
               God
               will
               alienate
               your
               people
               from
               you
               ;
               nay
               ,
               be
               assured
               it
               will
               more
               firmly
               oblige
               their
               hearts
               unto
               you
               .
               Thi●
               I
               know
               by
               experience
               ,
               for
               the
               more
               beneficent
               you
               are
               unto
               them
               ,
               the
               more
               obligation
               you
               lay
               upon
               them
               .
               And
               what
               greater
               beneficence
               can
               you
               do
               unto
               them
               ,
               then
               to
               further
               them
               in
               Religion
               ,
               whereby
               they
               may
               be
               converted
               ,
               pardoned
               ,
               sanctified
               and
               saved
               .
            
          
           
             
               Ant
               
            
             
               All
               that
               my
               Brother
               hath
               said
               I
               second
               ,
               and
               can
               bear
               witness
               unto
               it
               ;
               onely
               I
               will
               adde
               one
               thing
               more
               ,
               of
               which
               I
               know
               more
               then
               he
               doth
               ,
               because
               it
               was
               acted
               in
               the
               Town
               where
               I
               live
               .
               There
               was
               some
               subtile
               endeavour
               to
               have
               mingled
               the
               praying
               and
               
                 non-praying
                 Indians
              
               ,
               and
               to
               have
               reduced
               the
               
                 praying
                 Indians
              
               under
               
               the
               power
               of
               
                 non
                 praying
                 Indians
              
               ,
               contrary
               to
               publick
               and
               evident
               Conditions
               .
               Against
               this
               ,
               did
               some
               of
               the
               wiser
               sort
               (
               who
               saw
               the
               Trap
               )
               firmly
               ▪
               stand
               ;
               giving
               this
               Reason
               :
               The
               Fox
               came
               to
               the
               Lambs
               door
               ,
               and
               would
               fain
               come
               in
               ,
               but
               the
               Lambs
               refused
               .
               Then
               the
               Fox
               desired
               to
               let
               him
               put
               in
               but
               one
               Claw
               ;
               the
               Lambs
               refused
               ,
               saying
               ,
               If
               he
               get
               in
               but
               one
               Claw
               ▪
               he
               will
               not
               rest
               till
               he
               have
               wrigled
               in
               his
               whole
               body
               .
               Stop
               waters
               while
               they
               be
               small
               and
               supera●le
               .
               And
               this
               I
               say
               unto
               you
               ,
               beloved
               Sachem
               ,
               you
               shall
               finde
               none
               truer
               to
               you
               then
               
                 praying
                 Indians
              
               :
               but
               know
               withall
               ,
               that
               G●d
               teaches
               them
               by
               his
               Word
               to
               be
               wise
               ,
               and
               they
               will
               not
               easily
               be
               abused
               .
            
          
           
             
               Keit.
               
            
             
               If
               that
               be
               true
               which
               you
               say
               ,
               all
               is
               not
               true
               that
               is
               talked
               against
               the
               
                 praying
                 Indians
              
               ;
               and
               indeed
               I
               do
               see
               that
               they
               are
               the
               worser
               sort
               of
               men
               that
               do
               speak
               so
               ill
               of
               them
               ,
               the
               wiser
               sort
               are
               not
               so
               minded
               .
               I
               have
               nothing
               within
               the
               compass
               of
               my
               knowledge
               ,
               to
               gainsay
               that
               which
               you
               have
               spoken
               ;
               and
               I
               know
               not
               but
               that
               a
               course
               may
               be
               taken
               to
               oblige
               both
               sides
               ,
               as
               you
               took
               a
               course
               to
               oblige
               your
               Sachem
               .
               I
               am
               ready
               to
               think
               that
               the
               Governour
               and
               Magistrates
               of
               the
               Massachusets
               would
               as
               well
               oblige
               you
               to
               him
               ,
               as
               him
               to
               you
               .
            
          
           
             
               Ant.
               
            
             
               Yea
               ,
               yea
               ,
               so
               it
               was
               ,
               and
               most
               equal
               that
               it
               should
               be
               so
               .
            
          
           
             
               Keit.
               
            
             
               I
               have
               another
               Objection
               stronger
               then
               this
               ;
               and
               that
               is
               ,
               If
               I
               pray
               to
               God
               ,
               then
               all
               my
               men
               that
               are
               willi●g
               to
               pray
               to
               God
               will
               (
               as
               you
               say
               )
               stick
               to
               me
               ,
               and
               be
               true
               to
               me
               ;
               but
               all
               such
               as
               love
               not
               ,
               and
               care
               not
               to
               pray
               to
               God
               ,
               especially
               such
               as
               hate
               praying
               to
               G●d
               ,
               all
               th●se
               will
               forsake
               me
               ,
               yea
               will
               go
               and
               adjoyn
               the●selves
               unto
               other
               Sachems
               that
               pray
               not
               to
               God
               :
               and
               so
               it
               will
               come
               to
               pass
               ,
               that
               if
               I
               be
               a
               praying
               Sachem
               ▪
               I
               shall
               be
               a
               poor
               and
               weak
               one
               ,
               and
               easily
               be
               trod
               upon
               by
               others
               ,
               who
               are
               like
               to
               be
               more
               potent
               and
               numerous
               ;
               and
               by
               this
               means
               my
               Tribute
               will
               be
               small
               ,
               and
               my
               pe●ple
               few
               ,
               and
               I
               shall
               be
               ●
               great
               loser
               by
               praying
               to
               God.
               In
               the
               way
               I
               now
               am
               ,
               I
               am
               full
               and
               potent
               ,
               but
               if
               I
               change
               my
               way
               and
               pray
               to
               God
               ▪
               I
               shall
               be
               empty
               and
               weak
               .
            
          
           
             
               Ant.
               
            
             
               I
               confess
               that
               this
               is
               a
               strong
               temptation
               ,
               and
               requireth
               much
               Self-denial
               and
               Faith
               to
               conflict
               with
               it
               .
               I
               pray
               consider
               what
               Counsel
               Jesus
               Christ
               giveth
               in
               this
               case
               ,
               Matth.
               16.24
               .
               
                 Let
                 a
                 man
                 deny
                 himself
                 ,
                 take
                 up
                 his
                 cross
                 ,
                 and
                 follow
                 me
                 .
              
               I
               confess
               that
               this
               is
               harsh
               Doctrine
               ●o
               flesh
               and
               blood
               ;
               but
               I
               will
               tell
               you
               a
               Cordial
               a●ainst
               it
               ,
               Matth.
               19.29
               ▪
               
                 Every
                 one
                 that
                 hath
                 forsaken
                 Houses
                 ,
                 or
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 or
                 Sisters
                 ,
                 or
                 Father
                 ,
                 or
                 Mother
                 ,
                 or
                 Wife
                 ,
                 or
                 Children
                 ,
                 or
                 Lands
                 for
                 ●y
                 Names
                 sake
                 ,
                 shall
                 receive
                 an
                 hundred
                 fold●
                 and
                 shall
                 inherit
                 everlasting
                 life
                 .
              
               Trust
               God
               in
               this
               Promise
               ,
               and
               see
               if
               he
               do
               not
               perform
               it
               .
               And
               be
               assured
               ,
               it
               is
               better
               to
               trust
               God
               in
               a
               way
               of
               well
               doing
               ,
               then
               to
               trust
               to
               wicked
               and
               vile
               men
               in
               a
               way
               of
               sin
               .
               If
               God
               will
               punish
               you
               ,
               all
               your
               men
               ,
               especially
               the
               worst
               of
               them
               ,
               cannot
               save
               you
               ;
               but
               if
               all
               your
               men
               should
               forsake
               
               you
               ,
               and
               yet
               you
               choose
               Christ
               ,
               and
               be
               true
               to
               him
               ,
               then
               Christ
               will
               certainly
               take
               care
               of
               you
               .
               And
               further
               ,
               this
               is
               but
               a
               fear
               that
               humane
               Reason
               maketh
               ;
               try
               the
               Lord
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               he
               will
               make
               all
               your
               men
               to
               stick
               the
               closer
               to
               you
               .
               You
               think
               t●e
               better
               sort
               will
               stick
               to
               you
               ,
               it
               is
               but
               the
               loss
               of
               the
               worser
               sort
               ,
               at
               the
               worst
               ,
               a●d
               if
               you
               trust
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
               he
               can
               over-rule
               the
               hearts
               of
               the
               worst
               of
               men
               ,
               and
               they
               shall
               no●
               forsake
               you
               .
               Besides
               you
               may
               put
               it
               to
               the
               trial
               ,
               put
               it
               to
               the
               publick
               Vote
               ;
               if
               you
               should
               do
               so
               ,
               I
               do
               think
               that
               they
               will
               all
               promise
               to
               stick
               unto
               you
               if
               you
               pray
               to
               God
               :
               and
               then
               this
               Objection
               is
               cut
               off
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               work
               .
               Consider
               also
               what
               Christ
               ha●h
               said
               ,
               Mat.
               11.29
               ,
               30.
               he
               commands
               such
               as
               come
               to
               him
               ,
               to
               
                 take
                 up
                 my
                 yoke
                 ,
                 and
                 learn
                 of
                 me
                 ,
                 for
                 I
                 am
                 meek
                 ,
                 and
                 lowly
                 of
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 ye
                 shall
                 finde
                 rest
                 to
                 your
                 souls
                 :
                 For
                 my
                 yoke
                 is
                 easie
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 burthen
                 light
                 .
              
               You
               fear
               that
               ●his
               will
               be
               burthensome
               ,
               heavy
               ,
               and
               to
               your
               loss
               ;
               try
               the
               Lord
               if
               he
               do
               not
               make
               this
               Objection
               easie
               and
               light
               unto
               you
               :
               and
               see
               if
               it
               do
               not
               prove
               that
               you
               are
               more
               afraid
               then
               hurt
               .
               Christ
               will
               not
               suffer
               any
               body
               to
               lose
               by
               him
               ,
               at
               last
               .
               Nay
               ,
               you
               shall
               be
               a
               certain
               and
               a
               great
               gainer
               by
               it
               ,
               both
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               world
               to
               come
               .
            
          
           
             
               Will.
               
            
             
               As
               my
               Brother
               hath
               said
               ,
               I
               acknowledge
               this
               to
               be
               (
               in
               appearance
               at
               least
               )
               a
               strong
               temptation
               .
               This
               was
               the
               temptation
               of
               Iosias
               ,
               that
               drew
               him
               to
               his
               Apostacy
               ,
               he
               forsook
               his
               praying
               people
               ,
               and
               adhered
               unto
               those
               who
               did
               not
               pray
               to
               God
               :
               but
               this
               was
               because
               his
               own
               he●rt
               did
               not
               love
               praying
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               did
               better
               like
               of
               the
               wicked
               wayes
               of
               the
               
                 non
                 praying
                 Indians
              
               .
               But
               what
               got
               he
               at
               l●st
               by
               adhering
               to
               the
               worst
               sort
               of
               his
               Subjects
               ?
               When
               he
               was
               in
               distress
               they
               all
               forsook
               him
               ,
               which
               his
               praying
               Subjects
               would
               not
               have
               done
               ,
               if
               he
               would
               have
               adhered
               unto
               them
               .
               Likewise
               this
               very
               thing
               which
               you
               propose
               ,
               was
               a
               temptation
               to
               Cutshamoquin
               ;
               His
               praying
               to
               God
               did
               make
               such
               of
               his
               people
               as
               loved
               not
               that
               way
               ,
               to
               waver
               in
               their
               sub●ection
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               it
               did
               begin
               to
               make
               him
               waver
               in
               the
               matter
               of
               praying
               to
               God
               :
               but
               God
               did
               mercifully
               preserve
               him
               ,
               and
               kept
               him
               stedfast
               to
               his
               dying
               day
               .
               But
               this
               he
               did
               ,
               he
               went
               sometimes
               among
               them
               ,
               he
               used
               them
               kindly
               ,
               he
               treated
               them
               with
               gentle
               perswasion
               ,
               without
               compulsion
               ;
               by
               such
               wayes
               he
               so
               carried
               the
               matter
               ,
               that
               they
               forsook
               him
               not
               .
               And
               I
               do
               not
               doubt
               but
               that
               the
               matter
               may
               be
               so
               ordered
               and
               carried
               ,
               that
               you
               may
               be
               secured
               from
               that
               danger
               ,
               which
               seemeth
               to
               lie
               in
               your
               Objection
               .
               But
               indeed
               the
               true
               Reason
               why
               sundry
               of
               Cutshamoquin
               his
               men
               left
               him
               ▪
               whereby
               he
               fell
               under
               poverty
               ,
               was
               this
               ,
               He
               sold
               unto
               the
               English
               all
               our
               Lands
               which
               lay
               by
               the
               Sea-side
               and
               Salt
               water
               ,
               save
               onely
               one
               Field
               ;
               and
               then
               it
               was
               ,
               that
               they
               went
               to
               such
               other
               places
               as
               they
               liked
               better
               .
               And
               this
               one
               Field
               also
               ,
               Iosias
               sold
               away
               ;
               and
               the
               Inland
               place
               ,
               where
               we
               now
               live
               ,
               Mr.
               Eliot
               procured
               
               for
               us
               ,
               after
               we
               prayed
               to
               God.
               
            
             
               But
               let
               the
               worst
               of
               your
               fears
               come
               to
               pass
               ,
               suppose
               all
               your
               Subjects
               that
               hate
               praying
               to
               God
               should
               leave
               you
               ,
               what
               s●●ll
               you
               lose
               by
               it
               ?
               you
               are
               rid
               of
               such
               as
               by
               their
               sins
               vitiate
               others
               ,
               and
               multiply
               transgression
               ,
               and
               provoke
               the
               wrath
               of
               God
               against
               you
               and
               yours
               .
               But
               consider
               what
               you
               shall
               gain
               by
               praying
               to
               God
               :
               Do
               not
               trouble
               your self
               by
               p●ring
               upon
               what
               you
               shall
               lose
               ,
               which
               at
               most
               is
               but
               a
               very
               small
               matter
               .
               Turn
               your
               eye
               to
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               and
               look
               what
               you
               shall
               gain
               ;
               you
               lose
               a
               f●w
               wicked
               men
               which
               hate
               praying
               to
               God
               ;
               but
               if
               you
               pray
               ●o
               God
               ,
               all
               the
               
                 praying
                 Indians
              
               will
               rejoice
               at
               it
               ,
               and
               be
               your
               friends
               ,
               and
               they
               are
               no●
               a
               few
               ,
               now
               ,
               by
               the
               grace
               and
               blessing
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ;
               all
               the
               
                 Massachusets
                 Indians
              
               will
               be
               your
               friends
               ;
               all
               the
               praying
               Indians
               ●n
               th●
               Nipmuk
               Country
               will
               be
               your
               friends
               ;
               all
               the
               
                 praying
                 Indians
              
               of
               Nop
               will
               be
               your
               friends
               ;
               all
               the
               
                 praying
                 Indians
              
               or
               Nantuket
               will
               be
               your
               friends
               ;
               all
               the
               
                 praying
                 Indians
              
               o●
               Mahshepog
               ,
               and
               all
               Eastward
               from
               them
               as
               far
               as
               
                 Cape
                 Cod
              
               ;
               all
               the●e
               will
               be
               your
               friends
               :
               and
               what
               comparison
               is
               betwixt
               these
               ,
               and
               those
               you
               lose
               ?
            
             
               Again
               ,
               suppose
               you
               lose
               a
               few
               Subjects
               that
               hate
               praying
               to
               God
               ,
               but
               ye●
               you
               shall
               gain
               a
               more
               intim●te
               love
               of
               the
               Governour
               ,
               and
               Magistrates
               ,
               and
               good
               people
               of
               Plimouth
               ,
               who
               were
               ever
               good
               friends
               to
               your
               Father
               Onsamequin
               ,
               and
               to
               you
               hitherto
               ;
               but
               if
               you
               pray
               to
               God
               ,
               you
               shall
               finde
               a
               difference
               ,
               they
               will
               more
               honour
               ,
               respect
               and
               love
               you
               ,
               then
               ever
               they
               did
               ;
               they
               will
               embrace
               you
               as
               a
               Brother
               in
               Christ
               Jesus
               .
               Yea
               further
               ,
               the
               Governour
               and
               Magistrates
               of
               the
               Massachusets
               will
               own
               you
               ,
               and
               be
               fatherly
               and
               friendly
               to
               you
               .
               The
               Commissioners
               of
               the
               United
               Colonies
               will
               own
               you
               .
               Yea
               more
               ,
               the
               King
               of
               England
               ,
               and
               the
               great
               Peers
               who
               are
               Heads
               of
               the
               Corporation
               there
               ,
               who
               yearly
               send
               over
               Means
               to
               encourage
               and
               promote
               our
               praying
               to
               God
               ,
               they
               will
               take
               notice
               of
               you
               :
               and
               what
               are
               a
               few
               of
               your
               Subjects
               that
               hate
               praying
               to
               God
               ,
               in
               comparison
               of
               all
               these
               ?
               Yea
               moreover
               ,
               and
               above
               all
               these
               Considerations
               ,
               that
               which
               is
               said
               ,
               
               Luke
               ●5
               .
               7
               .
               
                 I
                 tell
                 you
                 ,
                 there
                 shall
                 be
                 joy
                 in
                 heaven
                 over
                 one
                 poor
                 sinner
                 that
                 repenteth
              
               ;
               So
               that
               God
               in
               heaven
               ,
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               and
               the
               holy
               Angels
               in
               heaven
               ,
               will
               joy
               at
               your
               turning
               to
               God.
               Cea●e
               therefore
               these
               vain
               fears
               of
               losing
               a
               few
               sinful
               people
               ,
               who
               possibly
               may
               forsake
               you
               ,
               if
               you
               pray
               unto
               God.
               
            
          
           
             
               Keit.
               
            
             
               I
               am
               drowned
               and
               overwhelmed
               with
               the
               weight
               of
               your
               Reasonings
               :
               I
               know
               not
               what
               to
               answer
               you
               at
               the
               present
               ;
               yet
               I
               fear
               ,
               that
               when
               I
               am
               out
               of
               the
               sun-shine
               of
               your
               wise
               discourses
               ,
               I
               shall
               again
               be
               plunged
               into
               the
               pit
               of
               doubting
               ,
               by
               my
               manifold
               fears
               that
               do
               incompass
               me
               .
            
          
           
             
               Ant.
               
            
             
               Go
               on
               therefore
               and
               produce
               all
               your
               doubts
               ,
               let
               us
               see
               what
               weight
               is
               in
               them
               .
               Sands
               are
               heavy
               when
               many
               are
               laid
               together
               ,
               
               but
               bring
               them
               out
               one
               by
               one
               ,
               and
               they
               will
               be
               found
               light
               ,
               and
               of
               no
               value
               .
               Our
               desire
               is
               to
               deal
               fully
               with
               you
               ,
               and
               hear
               all
               that
               you
               have
               to
               say
               :
               Cobwebs
               may
               seem
               thick
               and
               strong
               until
               they
               be
               handled
               ,
               but
               when
               they
               be
               touched
               and
               opened
               ,
               they
               will
               be
               found
               alt●gether
               weak
               .
            
          
           
             
               Keit.
               
            
             
               I
               perceive
               that
               in
               your
               praying
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               in
               your
               Churches
               ,
               all
               are
               brought
               to
               an
               equality
               ;
               Sachems
               and
               people
               they
               are
               all
               f●llow-brethren
               in
               your
               Churches
               ;
               Poor
               and
               Rich
               are
               ●qually
               priviledged
               ;
               the
               Vo●e
               of
               the
               lowes●
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               hath
               as
               much
               weight
               as
               the
               Vote
               of
               the
               Sachem
               .
               Now
               I
               doubt
               that
               this
               way
               will
               lift
               up
               the
               heart
               of
               the
               poor
               to
               too
               much
               boldness
               ,
               and
               debase
               the
               Rulers
               too
               low
               :
               this
               bringing
               all
               to
               an
               equality
               ,
               will
               bring
               all
               to
               a
               confusion
               .
            
          
           
             
               Ant.
               
            
             
               This
               also
               I
               confess
               is
               a
               great
               and
               weighty
               Point
               ,
               and
               must
               be
               looked
               upon
               with
               much
               prudence
               and
               caution
               .
               The
               weight
               of
               a
               Vote
               lieth
               not
               so
               much
               in
               the
               man
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               matter
               wherein
               he
               Vo●eth
               .
               A
               poor
               wise
               man
               may
               give
               a
               better
               Reason
               then
               a
               rich
               man
               ,
               or
               a
               Ruler
               ,
               and
               then
               it
               is
               the
               Reason
               that
               prevaileth
               ,
               not
               the
               man.
               We
               must
               all
               be
               ruled
               by
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               both
               Sachem●
               and
               people
               .
               The
               Word
               of
               God
               in
               the
               mouth
               of
               a
               poor
               man
               ,
               must
               be
               regarded
               for
               the
               Words
               sake
               ,
               and
               not
               for
               the
               mans
               sake
               ,
               be
               he
               rich
               or
               poor
               .
               The
               management
               of
               Church
               Liberties
               is
               a
               narrow
               edge
               ,
               and
               may
               easily
               be
               miscarried
               ,
               and
               prove
               hurtful
               ;
               which
               difficulty
               must
               be
               helped
               by
               good
               conduct
               :
               the
               well-ordering
               of
               a
               Church
               is
               a
               point
               of
               great
               wisdome
               and
               care
               ;
               but
               we
               must
               not
               therefore
               fly
               off
               from
               a
               Rule
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               difficult
               ,
               but
               it
               must
               be
               acted
               with
               the
               more
               fear
               ,
               care
               and
               prayer
               .
            
             
               There
               is
               such
               a
               Rule
               in
               the
               Gospel-way
               of
               the
               Churches
               ,
               as
               Equality
               of
               Vote
               among
               Believers
               in
               the
               matters
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               :
               And
               herein
               is
               a
               great
               point
               of
               Self
               denial
               in
               Sachems
               and
               chief
               men
               ,
               to
               be
               equal
               to
               his
               Brethren
               in
               the
               things
               that
               appertain
               to
               Christ
               ,
               who
               is
               no
               respecter
               of
               persons
               :
               So
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               Col.
               3.11
               .
               
                 Where
                 there
                 i●
                 neither
                 Greek
                 nor
                 Iew
                 ,
                 Circumcision
                 nor
                 Vncircumcision
                 ,
                 Barbarian
                 ,
                 Scyth●an
                 ●ond
                 nor
                 free
                 ,
                 but
                 Christ
                 is
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 all
                 .
              
               And
               as
               Faith
               ●a●es
               all
               Believers
               equal
               in
               Christ
               ,
               so
               doth
               the
               Order
               of
               the
               Gospel
               :
               all
               that
               are
               in
               Gospel-order
               ,
               are
               equally
               concerned
               in
               the
               ●ffairs
               of
               Jesus
               Christ.
               And
               this
               should
               not
               be
               a
               trouble
               ,
               but
               a
               comfort
               and
               joy
               to
               every
               one
               ;
               and
               therefore
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               Iam.
               1.9
               ,
               10.
               
               
                 Let
                 the
                 brother
                 of
                 low
                 degree
                 rejoyce
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 exalted
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 ri●h
                 in
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 made
                 low
                 :
              
               for
               by
               both
               these
               Christ
               is
               exal●ed
               ,
               and
               in
               that
               we
               must
               rejoice
               .
            
          
           
             
               Will.
               
            
             
               All
               that
               my
               Brother
               hath
               said
               is
               weighty
               :
               I
               will
               adde
               ●
               word
               further
               to
               the
               edge
               of
               your
               Objection
               .
               Church-Order
               doth
               not
               abolish
               Civil
               Order
               ,
               but
               establish
               it
               ;
               Religion
               teacheth
               and
               commandeth
               reverence
               and
               obedience
               to
               Civil
               Rulers
               :
               and
               when
               ●
               religious
               Ruler
               doth
               deny
               himself
               for
               Christ
               his
               sake
               ,
               to
               be
               equa●
               
               with
               his
               Brethren
               in
               Church-Order
               ,
               it
               obligeth
               all
               godly
               hear●●
               the
               more
               to
               honour
               him
               in
               his
               Civil
               O●der
               .
               1
               Tim.
               6.2
               .
               the
               Lord
               saith
               ,
               
                 And
                 they
                 that
                 have
                 believing
                 Masters
                 ,
                 let
                 t●em
                 not
                 despise
                 the●
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 brethren
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 rather
                 do
                 t●e●●ervice
                 ,
                 because
                 the●
                 are
                 ●ai●h●ul
                 and
                 beloved
                 ,
                 partakers
                 of
                 the
                 ●enefit
                 .
                 These
                 things
                 ●eac●
                 and
                 exhort
                 .
              
               Do
               not
               fear
               any
               loss
               of
               honour
               ,
               by
               submi●●ing
               ●o
               G●sp●●
               Community
               in
               Church-Order
               ;
               but
               know
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               the
               rig●●est
               way
               to
               true
               honour
               .
               The
               hearts
               of
               all
               will
               honour
               those
               Rulers
               that
               are
               humble
               and
               holy
               .
            
             
               And
               when
               you
               shall
               do
               this
               for
               the
               honour
               of
               Christ
               ,
               then
               Chri●●
               will
               take
               care
               to
               honour
               such
               Rulers
               ;
               for
               God
               hath
               promised
               ,
               1
               Sam.
               2.30
               .
               
                 T●em
                 that
                 honour
                 me
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 honour
                 .
              
               Believe
               the
               word
               of
               G●d
               ,
               for
               you
               shall
               finde
               it
               true
               .
            
          
           
             
               Keit.
               
            
             
               What
               second
               thoughts
               may
               come
               into
               my
               minde
               I
               cannot
               tell
               ,
               but
               at
               present
               I
               finde
               nothing
               in
               my
               minde
               to
               oppose
               against
               what
               you
               say
               .
               But
               yet
               there
               is
               another
               t●ing
               that
               I
               am
               much
               afraid
               of
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               your
               Church-Admonitions
               and
               Excommunications
               :
               I
               hear
               that
               your
               Sachems
               are
               under
               that
               yoke
               I
               am
               a
               sinful
               man
               as
               well
               as
               others
               ,
               but
               if
               I
               must
               be
               admonished
               by
               th●
               C●urch
               ,
               who
               are
               my
               Subjects
               ,
               I
               know
               not
               how
               I
               shall
               like
               t●at
               .
               ●
               doub●
               it
               will
               be
               a
               bitter
               Pill
               ,
               too
               hard
               for
               me
               to
               get
               down
               and
               swall●w
               .
            
          
           
             
               Ant.
               
            
             
               Still
               your
               Objections
               are
               great
               and
               weighty
               .
               Sin
               is
               the
               sickness
               of
               the
               soul
               ,
               even
               as
               diseases
               are
               the
               sickness
               of
               the
               body
               .
               Admonitions
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
               by
               the
               holy
               Scriptures
               are
               the
               P●ysic●
               of
               the
               Soul
               ▪
               even
               as
               outward
               Medicines
               are
               Physick
               to
               the
               body
               .
               Now
               if
               your
               body
               be
               sick
               ,
               you
               will
               not
               refuse
               Physick
               because
               i●
               is
               bitter
               or
               sharp
               ,
               and
               difficult
               to
               bear
               .
               No
               ,
               but
               you
               will
               bear
               i●
               patiently
               ,
               because
               you
               know
               it
               is
               wholesome
               ,
               and
               a
               means
               to
               cure
               your
               sickness
               .
               The
               same
               I
               say
               about
               the
               sickness
               of
               your
               soul
               ,
               that
               Medicine
               which
               God
               hath
               appointed
               to
               purge
               away
               your
               sin●
               you
               must
               patiently
               submit
               unto
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               wholesome
               and
               good
               for
               your
               soul.
               Yea
               ,
               and
               you
               must
               be
               so
               much
               the
               more
               careful
               and
               willing
               to
               submit
               thereunto
               ,
               by
               how
               much
               the
               danger
               o●
               so●l-sicknesses
               are
               deeper
               and
               greater
               then
               bodily
               sicknesses
               be
               .
               A
               bodily
               sickness
               ,
               at
               the
               worst
               ,
               doth
               but
               kill
               the
               body
               ,
               but
               soul-sicknesses
               ,
               if
               not
               cured
               ,
               do
               damn
               both
               body
               and
               soul
               in
               hell
               ,
               with
               the
               D●vil
               and
               his
               Angels
               for
               ever
               .
               It
               is
               a
               desperate
               danger
               to
               l●●
               soul
               sicknesses
               go
               uncured
               .
               It
               is
               pleasant
               and
               d●lightful
               to
               the
               flesh
               to
               sin
               without
               controll
               ,
               but
               remember
               what
               the
               end
               of
               it
               wil●
               be
               .
               
                 S●lo
                 on
              
               that
               wise
               King
               saith
               ,
               Eccles.
               11.9
               .
               
                 Rejoyce
                 ,
                 O
                 〈◊〉
                 man
                 ,
                 in
                 thy
                 youth
                 ,
                 and
                 let
                 thy
                 heart
                 cheer
                 thee
                 in
                 thy
                 youth
                 ,
                 and
                 wa●●
                 in
                 the
                 wayes
                 of
                 thy
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 thy
                 eyes
                 ;
                 but
                 know
                 th●●
                 that
                 for
                 all
                 ●he●e
                 things
                 God
                 will
                 bring
                 thee
                 into
                 judge●ent
                 .
              
               This
               is
               ●
               tre●bling
               word
               Felix
               a
               great
               Ruler
               trembled
               when
               he
               heard
               th●●
               word
               ,
               Acts
               24.25
               .
               It
               is
               therefore
               against
               all
               wisdome
               to
               refu●●
               
               to
               be
               subject
               to
               soul-physick
               .
               It
               is
               a
               great
               mercy
               when
               God
               giveth
               a
               skilf●●
               〈◊〉
               to
               cure
               our
               bodies
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               a
               greater
               mercy
               to
               have
               a
               skilful
               P●ysician
               to
               he●l
               and
               cure
               our
               souls
               .
               This
               there●●●e
               is
               so
               fa●
               from
               being
               a
               discouragement
               from
               praying
               to
               God
               as
               that
               it
               is
               rather
               an
               encouragement
               .
               Make
               haste
               ●o
               come
               into
               that
               way
               which
               provideth
               well
               f●r
               your
               souls
               health
               ,
               because
               eternal
               salvation
               dependeth
               upon
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
               Will.
               
            
             
               I
               am
               willing
               to
               adde
               a
               word
               or
               two
               by
               way
               of
               lenitive
               .
               Though
               the
               matter
               be
               harsh
               and
               bitter
               ,
               yet
               the
               manner
               of
               applying
               must
               be
               with
               all
               reverence
               ,
               gentleness
               ,
               meekness
               ,
               tenderness
               ,
               and
               love
               ,
               so
               as
               to
               ●void
               all
               exasperation
               or
               provocation
               .
               So
               the
               Lord
               hath
               commanded
               ,
               Galat.
               6.1
               .
               
                 If
                 a
                 man●e
                 overtaken
                 in
                 a
                 fault
                 ye
                 which
                 are
                 spiritual
                 ,
                 restore
                 such
                 an
                 one
                 in
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 meekne●s
                 ,
                 considering
                 thy self
                 ▪
                 lest
                 thou
                 also
                 be
                 tempted
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               for
               your
               fu●ther
               encouragement
               ,
               we
               finde
               in
               the
               Scripture
               that
               great
               Kings
               and
               rulers
               have
               meekly
               submitted
               to
               this
               soul-physick
               .
               David
               was
               sharply
               reproved
               by
               the
               Prophet
               ,
               and
               he
               meekly
               submitted
               to
               it
               ,
               2
               Sam
               12.
               and
               so
               it
               was
               with
               Eli
               ,
               1
               Sam
               2.27
               .
               Let
               it
               not
               therefore
               be
               unacceptable
               unto
               you
               ,
               to
               imitate
               so
               great
               ,
               so
               good
               Examples
               .
               If
               Sachems
               might
               sin
               ,
               and
               no
               body
               might
               admonish
               them
               ,
               because
               they
               be
               rulers
               ,
               and
               the
               Ministers
               and
               people
               are
               the
               subjects
               ,
               it
               were
               the
               most
               miserable
               condition
               in
               the
               world
               to
               be
               a
               Sachem
               or
               a
               ruler
               ,
               they
               run
               to
               hell
               without
               controll
               ,
               and
               no
               body
               may
               say
               unto
               him
               ,
               Why
               do
               you
               so
               ?
               It
               is
               said
               ,
               Isa.
               30.33
               .
               
                 Tophet
                 is
                 ordained
                 of
                 old
                 ,
                 yea
                 for
                 the
                 King
                 i●
                 is
                 prepared
                 .
              
               If
               God
               have
               ordained
               hell
               for
               Sachems
               ,
               then
               sure
               he
               hath
               ordained
               means
               to
               keep
               them
               out
               of
               it
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               for
               other
               men
               ;
               for
               
                 God
                 desireth
                 not
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 a
                 sinner
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 that
                 ●e
                 should
                 repent
                 and
                 live
                 .
              
               If
               therefore
               you
               desire
               to
               escape
               hell
               ,
               and
               to
               go
               to
               heaven
               ,
               submit
               your
               soul
               to
               such
               means
               as
               God
               hath
               appointed
               to
               bring
               you
               to
               repentance
               and
               salvation
               .
               When
               you
               put
               the
               Objection
               ,
               you
               s●id
               you
               are
               a
               sinful
               man
               as
               well
               as
               others
               :
               therefore
               your
               own
               heart
               will
               tell
               you
               that
               you
               have
               need
               of
               such
               helps
               as
               God
               hath
               appointed
               to
               bring
               you
               to
               repentance
               ,
               else
               you
               cannot
               be
               saved
               .
            
          
           
             
               Keit.
               
            
             
               I
               feel
               your
               words
               sink
               into
               my
               heart
               and
               stick
               there
               ,
               you
               speak
               arrows
               ;
               I
               feel
               that
               you
               wound
               me
               ,
               but
               I
               do
               not
               think
               that
               you
               hurt
               me
               ;
               nor
               do
               you
               mean
               me
               any
               hurt
               but
               good
               .
               I
               d●sire
               to
               ponder
               and
               consider
               of
               these
               things
               .
               I
               have
               more
               matters
               to
               object
               ,
               but
               I
               will
               forbear
               at
               this
               time
               :
               and
               besides
               ,
               it
               is
               time
               for
               you
               to
               eat
               ,
               and
               to
               take
               rest
               ,
               and
               therefore
               I
               will
               proceed
               no
               further
               at
               this
               time
               .
            
          
           
             
               Ant.
               
            
             
               We
               thankfully
               accept
               your
               patience
               thus
               long
               ,
               and
               your
               good
               accept●nce
               of
               what
               we
               say
               :
               God
               hath
               been
               present
               with
               us
               ,
               and
               we
               perceive
               that
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               is
               at
               work
               in
               your
               heart
               ,
               this
               putteth
               us
               in
               hopes
               of
               a
               good
               issue
               .
            
             
               We
               have
               one
               request
               unto
               you
               ,
               beloved
               Sachem
               ,
               That
               while
               we
               
               abide
               in
               your
               house
               ,
               we
               may
               have
               liberty
               to
               carry
               our-selves
               like
               
                 praying
                 Indians
              
               ;
               namely
               ,
               that
               when
               we
               eat
               ,
               we
               may
               pr●y
               and
               give
               t●anks
               to
               God
               ,
               before
               and
               after
               meat
               ;
               also
               before
               we
               lie
               down
               at
               night
               ,
               and
               when
               we
               rise
               up
               in
               the
               morning
               ,
               we
               may
               pray
               and
               give
               thanks
               to
               God
               ;
               and
               that
               discourses
               may
               be
               grave
               ,
               and
               for
               edification
               ;
               that
               there
               may
               be
               no
               Games
               or
               Sports
               ,
               or
               such
               other
               things
               ,
               which
               we
               have
               abandoned
               .
            
          
           
             
               Keit.
               
            
             
               I
               do
               like
               well
               what
               you
               say
               ,
               all
               things
               shall
               be
               as
               you
               d●sire
               ;
               it
               will
               be
               a
               g●od
               opportunity
               for
               us
               to
               see
               what
               manner
               of
               Convers●●ion
               you
               
                 praying
                 Indians
              
               use
               .
               I
               will
               pr●pose
               it
               unto
               so
               many
               ●f
               my
               people
               as
               be
               here
               present
               ,
               how
               they
               like
               of
               t●is
               last
               motion
               you
               make
               ,
               of
               allowing
               you
               free
               liberty
               of
               all
               such
               Exercises
               as
               you
               
                 praying
                 Indians
              
               practise
               .
               What
               say
               you
               ,
               my
               friends
               ,
               to
               this
               l●st
               mo●●on
               of
               theirs
               ?
            
          
           
             
               All.
               
            
             
               We
               like
               it
               very
               well
               ,
               and
               shall
               willingly
               give
               attendance
               un●●
               their
               prayers
               .
               And
               besides
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               long
               to
               their
               Sabbath
               ,
               we
               desire
               they
               would
               stay
               the
               Sabbath
               ,
               and
               teach
               publickly
               ,
               and
               let
               us
               see
               their
               S●bbath
               Convers●tion
               also
               .
               It
               may
               be
               we
               shall
               see
               so
               much
               beauty
               and
               desireableness
               in
               their
               wayes
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               much
               heighten
               and
               raise
               our
               affections
               to
               embrace
               and
               submit
               our selves
               unto
               this
               way
               of
               praying
               to
               God.
               
            
          
           
             
               Keit.
               
            
             
               You
               go
               too
               fast
               ,
               your
               answer
               goes
               beyond
               my
               proposal
               ,
               or
               their
               request
               :
               we
               spake
               onely
               of
               private
               Conversation
               .
               I
               said
               nothing
               of
               the
               Sabbath
               ,
               nor
               of
               their
               publick
               Teaching
               ,
               this
               is
               a
               greater
               matter
               .
               But
               go
               to
               ,
               seeing
               you
               have
               made
               the
               motion
               ,
               I
               will
               not
               refuse
               it
               .
               What
               say
               you
               my
               friends
               ?
               you
               hear
               what
               these
               people
               desire
               ,
               will
               you
               tarry
               the
               Sabbath
               among
               us
               ,
               and
               teach
               publickly
               amongst
               my
               people
               ?
               for
               if
               you
               accept
               the
               motion
               ,
               we
               shall
               take
               a
               course
               to
               give
               notice
               thereof
               to
               all
               parts
               of
               the
               Town
               .
            
          
           
             
               Ant.
               
            
             
               We
               are
               sent
               by
               the
               Church
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               to
               call
               you
               up
               unto
               the
               way
               which
               leadeth
               to
               heaven
               .
               One
               part
               of
               this
               heavenly
               way
               ,
               is
               to
               
                 Keep
                 holy
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 day
              
               ,
               by
               exercising
               our selves
               in
               the
               Word
               of
               G●d
               and
               prayer
               .
               I
               perceive
               the
               forwardness
               of
               your
               people
               hereunto
               ,
               and
               your
               own
               wary
               condescendence
               unto
               their
               desires
               ,
               which
               amounteth
               unto
               more
               then
               a
               calling
               unto
               us
               to
               attend
               the
               motion
               :
               it
               addeth
               encouragement
               and
               hope
               of
               good
               acceptance
               with
               man
               ,
               and
               a
               divine
               blessing
               from
               heaven
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Philip
               Keitassoot
               .
               Anthony
               .
               William
               .
               Sachem
               .
            
          
           
             
               Keit.
               
            
             
               I
               Have
               so
               ordered
               my
               occasions
               ,
               that
               they
               will
               give
               way
               to
               my
               attendance
               to
               the
               matter
               you
               come
               about
               ,
               therefore
               this
               Afternoon
               I
               have
               set
               apart
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               have
               further
               Conference
               about
               them
               .
            
             
               The
               former
               points
               we
               discoursed
               ,
               I
               am
               willing
               they
               should
               still
               lie
               soaking
               in
               my
               heart
               and
               minde
               .
               I
               am
               not
               ready
               to
               make
               Replies
               ,
               or
               to
               draw
               forth
               any
               further
               speech
               about
               them
               .
               I
               choose
               rather
               to
               draw
               forth
               some
               of
               my
               other
               Doubts
               and
               Objections
               ;
               unto
               which
               ,
               if
               your
               Answers
               be
               as
               considerable
               and
               weighty
               ,
               as
               they
               were
               to
               my
               former
               doubts
               ,
               I
               shall
               then
               s●e
               cause
               to
               lay
               them
               up
               also
               a
               soaking
               ,
               and
               pondering
               in
               my
               heart
               .
               Know
               this
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               rowlings
               of
               my
               thoughts
               ,
               the
               disquiet
               turnings
               and
               tumblings
               of
               my
               minde
               ,
               do
               oft-times
               molest
               me
               with
               variety
               of
               passions
               .
               I
               am
               sometimes
               in
               grief
               and
               anguish
               of
               minde
               ,
               especially
               when
               I
               over
               look
               my
               life
               past
               ,
               and
               remember
               the
               many
               sins
               and
               follies
               that
               I
               have
               stained
               my
               life
               and
               honour
               withall
               ,
               I
               think
               with
               my self
               ,
               What
               a
               fool
               have
               I
               been
               ,
               that
               for
               the
               love
               of
               a
               lust
               ,
               which
               Dogs
               and
               brute
               Creatures
               delight
               in
               ,
               that
               I
               ,
               a
               Man
               ,
               a
               Sachem
               ,
               should
               be
               so
               besotted
               ,
               as
               to
               stain
               my
               honour
               ,
               wound
               my
               Soul
               ,
               offend
               God
               ,
               and
               expose
               my self
               to
               eternal
               damnation
               ,
               and
               all
               this
               for
               a
               short
               delight
               that
               is
               gone
               with
               a
               blast
               ,
               and
               leaves
               nothing
               behinde
               but
               shame
               and
               sorrow
               ;
               and
               these
               are
               durable
               and
               indelible
               ,
               a
               sad
               effect
               of
               sensual
               pleasures
               .
               Ah
               what
               a
               fool
               have
               I
               been
               ?
               when
               I
               should
               have
               imployed
               my self
               in
               higher
               and
               greater
               matters
               for
               the
               honour
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               good
               of
               my
               people
               ▪
               I
               have
               wasted
               my
               precious
               time
               and
               strength
               to
               satiate
               my
               pleasures
               ,
               which
               have
               left
               such
               a
               sting
               and
               torment
               in
               my
               soul
               ,
               which
               all
               my
               Estate
               and
               Honour
               cannot
               ease
               me
               of
               ,
               but
               they
               are
               like
               to
               torment
               me
               for
               ever
               .
               I
               am
               never
               without
               wicked
               company
               to
               draw
               me
               out
               unto
               such
               iniquities
               ,
               but
               none
               of
               them
               can
               ease
               the
               torment
               of
               my
               minde
               and
               conscience
               ,
               though
               some
               apply
               themselves
               so
               to
               do
               ,
               I
               do
               finde
               their
               remedies
               are
               false
               and
               uneffectual
               .
            
             
               But
               I
               have
               quite
               lost
               my self
               ,
               I
               did
               not
               intend
               to
               open
               and
               pour
               out
               my
               minde
               and
               thoughts
               about
               these
               matters
               ;
               but
               full
               vessels
               are
               ready
               to
               run
               over
               .
               I
               will
               come
               to
               that
               which
               I
               did
               intend
               .
            
          
           
             
               Ant.
               
            
             
               Beloved
               Sachem
               ,
               as
               the
               overflowings
               of
               your
               grief
               have
               interrupted
               your
               intended
               discourse
               ,
               so
               let
               me
               take
               so
               much
               boldness
               to
               lengthen
               this
               your
               interruption
               ,
               with
               a
               word
               of
               God
               ▪
               that
               may
               ,
               by
               his
               blessing
               ,
               be
               (
               at
               least
               )
               the
               beginning
               of
               a
               Cordial
               to
               your
               heart
               ,
               and
               a
               Cure
               to
               your
               stain
               and
               wound
               .
               Sin
               is
               a
               shame
               to
               any
               Nation
               or
               person
               ,
               but
               repentance
               is
               an
               honour
               .
               Your
               griefs
               
               have
               the
               right
               savour
               of
               repentance
               .
               It
               is
               said
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               3.18
               .
               
                 Let
                 a
                 man
                 become
                 a
                 fool
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 ●ay
                 be
                 wise
                 :
              
               you
               chide
               your self
               for
               your
               ●ol●y
               ;
               you
               do
               well
               ●o
               to
               do
               ,
               it
               is
               an
               act
               of
               wisdome
               so
               to
               do
               ,
               go
               on
               in
               this
               frame
               of
               heart
               ,
               and
               be
               constant
               ,
               and
               you
               shall
               finde
               rest
               .
               Christ
               calleth
               troubled
               souls
               to
               come
               unto
               him
               ,
               Mat.
               11.28
               .
               and
               he
               promis●●h
               to
               give
               them
               rest
               ,
               and
               he
               is
               able
               to
               perform
               his
               promise
               .
               In
               his
               hand
               I
               leave
               this
               matter
               ,
               and
               your
               tossed
               soul
               with
               inward
               griefs
               ,
               that
               in
               him
               you
               may
               finde
               rest
               .
            
          
           
             
               Will.
               
            
             
               My
               Brother
               ha●h
               presented
               you
               with
               a
               Cordial
               for
               your
               heart●g●ief
               ,
               I
               will
               present
               you
               with
               some
               Balm
               to
               heal
               your
               soul
               wounds
               .
               It
               is
               said
               ▪
               Ier.
               8.22
               .
               
                 Is
                 there
                 no
                 Balm
                 in
                 G●lead
                 ?
                 is
                 there
                 no
                 Physician
                 there
                 ?
                 Why
                 ●hen
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 health
                 of
                 the
                 daughter
                 of
                 my
                 people
                 recovered
                 ?
              
               Behold
               ,
               in
               Gods
               Word
               we
               finde
               a
               Balm
               for
               wound●d
               souls
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               the
               death
               and
               blood
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               believed
               by
               faith
               :
               for
               Christ
               hath
               died
               for
               our
               sins
               ,
               and
               rose
               again
               from
               the
               dead
               for
               our
               justification
               ;
               he
               offereth
               a
               pardon
               for
               all
               your
               sins
               ,
               and
               he
               will
               heal
               your
               soul
               ,
               and
               quiet
               your
               heart
               from
               all
               those
               turmoiling
               troubles
               and
               griefs
               .
               Believe
               therefore
               in
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               and
               he
               will
               pardon
               and
               save
               you
               .
            
          
           
             
               Keit.
               
            
             
               I
               thank
               you
               for
               these
               comfortable
               words
               ,
               I
               feel
               them
               in
               my
               heart
               ,
               and
               I
               desire
               to
               lay
               them
               up
               among
               other
               things
               which
               I
               ponder
               in
               my
               heart
               .
            
             
               And
               now
               I
               will
               proceed
               to
               open
               such
               other
               doubts
               which
               lie
               in
               my
               minde
               ,
               as
               impediments
               which
               hinder
               me
               ,
               and
               delay
               me
               from
               accepting
               of
               this
               way
               of
               praying
               to
               God.
               I
               perceive
               in
               all
               your
               discourses
               ,
               that
               you
               have
               a
               Book
               which
               you
               call
               
                 The
                 Word
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               and
               you
               reade
               it
               to
               me
               .
               I
               perceive
               also
               that
               in
               your
               worshipping
               of
               God
               morning
               and
               night
               ,
               you
               reade
               in
               that
               Book
               :
               I
               pray
               tell
               me
               what
               Book
               that
               is
               ▪
               what
               is
               written
               in
               it
               ?
               and
               how
               do
               you
               know
               that
               it
               is
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ?
               Many
               say
               that
               some
               wise
               English-men
               have
               d●vised
               and
               framed
               it
               ,
               and
               tell
               us
               that
               it
               is
               Gods
               Word
               ,
               when
               as
               it
               is
               no
               other
               then
               the
               words
               of
               wise
               men
               .
            
             
               Hoh
               !
               we
               shall
               be
               interrupted
               in
               our
               discourse
               ,
               for
               here
               cometh
               in
               S●chem
               that
               hateth
               praying
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               hath
               been
               a
               means
               of
               delaying
               my
               entrance
               into
               this
               way
               :
               but
               if
               he
               come
               up
               unto
               us
               ,
               we
               will
               go
               on
               and
               let
               him
               be
               partaker
               of
               our
               discourse
               ,
               if
               he
               like
               of
               it
               ,
               a●d
               be
               willing
               so
               to
               do
               .
            
             
               E●●h
               ,
               my
               friend
               ,
               I
               pray
               come
               and
               sit
               down
               here
               ,
               and
               hearken
               to
               our
               discourse
               .
               Here
               be
               some
               of
               the
               
                 Massachuset
                 praying
                 Indians
              
               ,
               who
               are
               soliciting
               me
               to
               pray
               unto
               God
               ;
               and
               we
               are
               now
               discoursing
               about
               a
               Book
               which
               they
               have
               ,
               which
               they
               say
               is
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               :
               and
               I
               am
               now
               enquiring
               of
               them
               what
               is
               contained
               in
               that
               Book
               ,
               and
               how
               it
               may
               be
               made
               appear
               that
               it
               is
               the
               Word
               of
               God●
               If
               you
               think
               good
               to
               joyn
               with
               us
               in
               this
               discourse
               ,
               it
               will
               be
               acceptable
               unto
               us
               to
               have
               your
               company
               ,
               and
               to
               hear
               what
               you
               have
               to
               say
               about
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Sachem
               .
            
             
               I
               am
               willing
               to
               be
               present
               and
               hear
               your
               discourse
               ,
               but
               as
               for
               this
               new
               way
               of
               praying
               to
               God
               ,
               I
               like
               it
               not
               .
               We
               and
               our
               Forefathers
               have
               through
               all
               generations
               lived
               in
               our
               Religion
               ,
               which
               I
               desire
               not
               to
               change
               ;
               Are
               we
               wiser
               then
               our
               Forefathers
               ?
               And
               I
               like
               not
               to
               suffer
               our
               people
               to
               reade
               that
               Book
               which
               they
               call
               the
               Word
               of
               God.
               If
               it
               be
               Gods
               Word
               ,
               it
               is
               too
               deep
               for
               ignorant
               people
               to
               meddle
               withall
               ;
               and
               it
               will
               ●ill
               them
               with
               new
               light
               and
               notions
               ,
               which
               withdraws
               them
               from
               our
               obedience
               ,
               and
               leadeth
               them
               to
               make
               trouble
               and
               disturbance
               unto
               us
               ,
               in
               those
               old
               wayes
               in
               which
               we
               and
               our
               Forefathers
               have
               walked
               :
               and
               my
               Counsel
               is
               to
               suppress
               the
               reading
               of
               that
               Book
               .
            
          
           
             
               Ant.
               
            
             
               With
               due
               respect
               unto
               you
               ,
               Sachem
               ,
               I
               shall
               thus
               answer
               unto
               what
               you
               s●y
               .
               If
               a
               great
               Sachem
               in
               a
               far
               Country
               should
               send
               unto
               you
               a
               writing
               ,
               wherein
               he
               giveth
               you
               wise
               Counsel
               ,
               would
               you
               not
               reade
               it
               ?
               would
               you
               not
               hear
               what
               he
               saith
               ?
               and
               would
               you
               not
               suffer
               your
               people
               to
               learn
               wisdome
               ,
               but
               continue
               in
               their
               ignorance
               and
               blindness
               ?
               Sure
               you
               would
               shew
               so
               much
               respect
               to
               a
               man
               ,
               a
               Sachem
               ,
               that
               should
               do
               so
               kindly
               to
               you
               .
               Now
               so
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               great
               God
               who
               made
               these
               high
               heavens
               ,
               and
               the
               great
               Lights
               that
               be
               therein
               ;
               who
               made
               this
               Earth
               ,
               and
               all
               this
               great
               World
               ,
               and
               all
               things
               in
               it
               ;
               who
               is
               King
               of
               kings
               ,
               and
               Lord
               of
               lords
               :
               I
               say
               this
               Great
               God
               ,
               pittying
               to
               see
               the
               ignorance
               that
               all
               men
               are
               darkned
               withall
               ,
               he
               hath
               sent
               us
               his
               VVord
               ,
               which
               will
               make
               wise
               the
               ignorant
               ,
               and
               will
               you
               not
               suffer
               your
               people
               to
               learn
               that
               wisdome
               ?
               do
               you
               love
               darkness
               better
               then
               light
               ?
            
             
               Besides
               ,
               all
               Mankinde
               live
               in
               the
               wayes
               of
               sin
               ,
               which
               lead
               them
               to
               hell
               torments
               ,
               where
               they
               shall
               be
               punished
               with
               eternal
               fire
               :
               but
               God
               pittying
               this
               miserable
               condition
               of
               man
               ,
               hath
               sent
               us
               this
               VVord
               of
               his
               ,
               which
               sheweth
               us
               the
               way
               to
               escape
               hell
               torments
               ,
               and
               leadeth
               us
               into
               the
               way
               that
               leadeth
               us
               to
               eternal
               life
               ,
               happiness
               and
               glory
               .
               And
               will
               not
               you
               suffer
               your
               people
               to
               learn
               this
               good
               way
               ,
               when
               God
               offereth
               it
               unto
               us
               ?
               Consider
               how
               your
               people
               will
               curse
               you
               ,
               when
               they
               feel
               these
               torments
               ,
               because
               you
               would
               not
               suffer
               them
               to
               learn
               the
               true
               way
               to
               heaven
               and
               happiness
               .
               And
               what
               though
               we
               are
               not
               wiser
               then
               our
               Forefathers
               ,
               yet
               God
               can
               teach
               us
               such
               wisdome
               as
               our
               Forefathers
               did
               not
               know
               .
               I
               think
               ,
               that
               we
               are
               bound
               to
               think
               that
               our
               fathers
               were
               so
               wise
               ,
               that
               if
               Gods
               VVord
               ●ad
               been
               brought
               and
               offered
               to
               them
               ,
               they
               would
               have
               received
               it
               ,
               and
               would
               have
               learned
               by
               it
               to
               be
               wiser
               then
               they
               were
               ,
               and
               why
               therefore
               should
               not
               we
               be
               so
               wise
               ,
               as
               to
               do
               that
               which
               our
               wise
               fathers
               would
               have
               done
               ,
               if
               this
               light
               had
               shined
               unto
               them
               ,
               as
               it
               now
               doth
               unto
               us
               .
               Let
               not
               the
               deepness
               of
               that
               wisdome
               in
               Gods
               VVord
               ,
               hinder
               us
               that
               are
               ignorant
               from
               searching
               into
               it
               ,
               for
               by
               reading
               of
               Gods
               word
               the
               ignorant
               may
               be
               made
               wise
               ,
               Psal.
               197.
               
                 it
                 maketh
                 wise
                 the
                 simple
              
               :
               and
               Prov.
               1.
               
               ●
               .
               
                 The
                 Word
                 gives
                 wisdome
                 to
                 the
                 simple
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 young
                 man
                 knowledge
                 
                 and
                 discretion
                 .
                 David
              
               learned
               to
               be
               wise
               by
               reading
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               
                 Wiser
                 then
                 his
                 Enemies
                 ,
                 wiser
                 then
                 his
                 Teachers
                 ,
                 wiser
                 then
                 the
                 Ancients
                 ,
              
               Psal.
               119.98
               ,
               99
               ,
               100.
               and
               so
               may
               we
               .
               It
               is
               a
               vain
               word
               to
               say
               ,
               They
               are
               ignorant
               ,
               and
               therefore
               they
               may
               not
               reade
               the
               Word
               ;
               the
               contrary
               to
               this
               is
               true
               ,
               Because
               they
               are
               ignorant
               ,
               therefore
               let
               them
               search
               and
               reade
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               because
               that
               will
               make
               them
               wise
               .
               But
               you
               give
               the
               reason
               that
               lieth
               in
               the
               bottom
               of
               your
               heart
               ,
               when
               you
               say
               ,
               By
               reading
               of
               the
               word
               they
               will
               learn
               new
               light
               ,
               which
               will
               molest
               and
               trouble
               them
               that
               love
               and
               walk
               in
               their
               old
               lusts
               ,
               and
               deeds
               of
               darkness
               ,
               and
               therefore
               you
               will
               keep
               them
               from
               the
               light
               .
               But
               I
               pray
               consider
               at
               what
               a
               dear
               rate
               you
               purchase
               your
               quiet
               in
               your
               old
               ways
               of
               sin
               and
               darkness
               ,
               which
               lead
               you
               to
               hell
               ,
               when
               you
               will
               compel
               all
               your
               people
               to
               live
               in
               sin
               and
               darkness
               ,
               for
               fear
               lest
               when
               they
               finde
               the
               light
               of
               Gods
               Word
               ,
               they
               should
               molest
               and
               trouble
               you
               in
               your
               lusts
               and
               sins
               .
            
          
           
             
               Will.
               
            
             
               I
               will
               adde
               a
               few
               words
               to
               what
               my
               Brother
               hath
               spoken
               .
               I
               have
               heard
               that
               in
               the
               other
               part
               of
               the
               World
               there
               be
               a
               certain
               people
               who
               are
               called
               Papists
               ,
               whose
               Ministers
               and
               Teachers
               live
               in
               all
               manner
               of
               wickedness
               and
               lewdness
               ,
               and
               permit
               and
               teach
               the
               people
               so
               to
               do
               :
               and
               these
               wicked
               Ministers
               will
               not
               suffer
               the
               people
               to
               reade
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               pretend
               the
               same
               reason
               as
               you
               do
               ,
               Because
               they
               be
               ignorant
               .
               But
               the
               true
               reason
               is
               the
               same
               which
               you
               plainly
               speak
               out
               ,
               lest
               by
               the
               knowledge
               of
               the
               VVord
               ,
               they
               should
               have
               light
               to
               see
               into
               their
               vileness
               ,
               and
               molest
               them
               in
               their
               lusts
               and
               sins
               .
               And
               they
               are
               so
               cruel
               ,
               that
               if
               they
               finde
               any
               one
               that
               readeth
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               they
               will
               kill
               him
               .
               They
               choose
               rather
               to
               lead
               all
               their
               people
               with
               them
               to
               hell
               ,
               then
               to
               suffer
               them
               to
               see
               the
               light
               whereby
               they
               may
               be
               saved
               ,
               lest
               when
               they
               see
               the
               light
               ,
               they
               should
               discover
               their
               filthiness
               ,
               and
               trouble
               them
               in
               their
               way
               to
               hell
               .
               But
               God
               doth
               account
               these
               men
               Murtherers
               ,
               and
               hath
               threatned
               to
               bring
               upon
               them
               fearful
               destruction
               ,
               to
               revenge
               the
               blood
               of
               Gods
               people
               whom
               they
               have
               murthered
               .
               Therefore
               I
               pray
               you
               to
               consider
               ,
               that
               the
               like
               vengeance
               from
               God
               will
               fall
               upon
               you
               ,
               if
               you
               will
               not
               suffer
               your
               people
               to
               search
               into
               ,
               and
               learn
               the
               word
               of
               God.
               
            
          
           
             
               Keit.
               
            
             
               What
               you
               have
               said
               hath
               fully
               setled
               and
               satisfied
               my
               heart
               in
               this
               point
               .
               I
               will
               never
               hinder
               my
               people
               from
               the
               knowledge
               of
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               I
               wonder
               at
               those
               vile
               Ministers
               that
               do
               so
               wickedly
               abuse
               the
               people
               ;
               and
               I
               wonder
               at
               the
               Sachems
               ,
               that
               they
               will
               suffer
               such
               vile
               Ministers
               to
               abuse
               their
               people
               in
               that
               manner
               ,
               why
               do
               they
               not
               suppress
               them
               ?
               and
               why
               do
               they
               not
               Command
               their
               people
               to
               Print
               the
               Bible
               ,
               and
               let
               it
               be
               free
               for
               any
               man
               that
               will
               buy
               them
               ,
               and
               reade
               them
               ?
               I
               wonder
               at
               these
               things
               ;
               Can
               you
               satisfie
               me
               in
               the
               reason
               hereof
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Will.
               
            
             
               I
               can
               say
               but
               little
               to
               it
               ;
               onely
               thus
               much
               I
               have
               heard
               .
               
               Some
               Sachems
               are
               as
               bad
               as
               the
               Ministers
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               same
               minde
               with
               their
               Ministers
               ,
               they
               are
               li●e
               minded
               as
               this
               Sachem
               is
               ;
               other
               Sachems
               that
               are
               wiser
               and
               better
               minded
               ,
               yet
               they
               cannot
               help
               it
               ,
               because
               their
               Ministers
               are
               so
               rich
               ,
               and
               by
               that
               means
               have
               so
               many
               people
               depending
               on
               them
               ,
               that
               their
               Sachems
               dare
               not
               meddle
               with
               them
               ;
               and
               their
               Ministers
               take
               a
               cunning
               course
               to
               keep
               themselves
               and
               successors
               rich
               ,
               for
               they
               will
               not
               suffer
               one
               another
               to
               marry
               ,
               whereby
               they
               should
               have
               lawful
               Children
               to
               inherit
               their
               riches
               ,
               but
               when
               they
               die
               the
               next
               Minister
               hath
               all
               ,
               or
               most
               of
               the
               riches
               that
               he
               had
               .
               And
               to
               the
               end
               they
               may
               keep
               one
               anothe●
               from
               marrying
               ,
               they
               suffer
               one
               another
               to
               keep
               VVhores
               ,
               so
               that
               they
               have
               Bastards
               good
               store
               ,
               but
               no
               lawful
               Children
               .
               And
               by
               this
               means
               they
               maintain
               themselves
               in
               very
               great
               wealth
               ,
               so
               that
               the
               Sachems
               dare
               not
               meddle
               with
               them
               .
            
          
           
             
               Keit.
               
            
             
               Doth
               no
               body
               see
               these
               base
               doings
               of
               these
               Ministers
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Will.
               
            
             
               Oh
               yes
               ,
               many
               ;
               but
               if
               any
               body
               speak
               a
               word
               against
               them
               ,
               they
               will
               kill
               him
               presently
               ,
               so
               that
               partly
               by
               their
               wealth
               ,
               and
               partly
               by
               their
               cruelty
               ,
               keep
               every
               body
               in
               fear
               of
               them
               .
            
          
           
             
               Keit.
               
            
             
               Oh
               strange
               !
               how
               many
               of
               these
               wicked
               Ministers
               be
               there
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               so
               potent
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Will.
               
            
             
               Oh
               ,
               a
               great
               many
               .
               The
               Ministers
               of
               I
               know
               not
               how
               many
               Countries
               combine
               together
               ,
               and
               be
               of
               one
               minde
               to
               uphold
               one
               another
               ;
               and
               they
               choose
               one
               Chief
               ,
               and
               call
               him
               a
               Pope
               ,
               and
               say
               that
               he
               has
               power
               to
               pardon
               mens
               sins
               ,
               and
               will
               sel
               Pardons
               for
               Money
               ,
               and
               by
               that
               means
               they
               get
               a
               great
               deal
               of
               wealth
               ,
               for
               people
               are
               such
               fools
               as
               to
               think
               that
               he
               can
               pardon
               them
               ,
               when
               as
               the
               Popes
               be
               as
               vile
               sinners
               as
               any
               body
               ,
               and
               keep
               VV●ores
               ,
               and
               get
               Bastards
               .
               Other
               of
               these
               Ministers
               they
               call
               Cardinals
               ;
               others
               
                 Lord
                 Archbishop
              
               ;
               others
               ,
               
                 Lord
                 Bishop
              
               ;
               other
               ,
               
                 Lord
                 Abbot
              
               ;
               other
               ,
               
                 Lord
                 Prior
              
               ,
               and
               I
               cannot
               tell
               how
               many
               more
               :
               and
               many
               of
               these
               as
               rich
               as
               Sachems
               ,
               and
               leave
               their
               wealth
               to
               their
               successors
               ,
               because
               they
               have
               no
               lawful
               Children
               ,
               onely
               keep
               VVhores
               ,
               and
               get
               Bastards
               .
               And
               they
               will
               allow
               their
               Sachems
               ,
               or
               any
               body
               else
               ,
               to
               keep
               VVhores
               ,
               and
               get
               Bastards
               ,
               and
               the
               Pope
               will
               pardon
               them
               for
               money
               .
               And
               this
               that
               I
               tell
               you
               ,
               is
               but
               a
               little
               of
               the
               filthiness
               that
               is
               among
               these
               wicked
               Ministers
               .
               Now
               if
               people
               should
               but
               look
               into
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               they
               would
               presently
               finde
               that
               no
               body
               can
               pardon
               sins
               but
               God
               ;
               and
               they
               would
               presently
               finde
               ,
               that
               God
               has
               appointed
               no
               such
               Ministers
               as
               these
               ,
               they
               are
               all
               of
               them
               the
               Devils
               Ministers
               ,
               and
               not
               God's
               :
               and
               if
               Sachems
               and
               people
               knew
               this
               ,
               they
               would
               buy
               no
               more
               Pardons
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               the
               Sachems
               would
               suppress
               them
               ,
               and
               take
               away
               their
               great
               riches
               ,
               or
               imploy
               them
               to
               better
               uses
               .
               And
               for
               this
               reason
               they
               will
               not
               suffer
               any
               but
               themselves
               to
               reade
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               they
               will
               kill
               them
               if
               they
               do
               ;
               and
               they
               have
               
                 Lords
                 Inquisitors
              
               ,
               as
               they
               call
               them
               ,
               to
               watch
               and
               search
               if
               any
               body
               have
               a
               
               Bible
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               good
               Book
               ,
               that
               opens
               and
               discovers
               their
               Villany
               ,
               he
               shall
               be
               killed
               :
               And
               these
               Lords
               Inquisitors
               are
               as
               rich
               as
               Sachems
               .
               And
               thus
               they
               keep
               all
               men
               in
               subjection
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               in
               fear
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               Sachems
               are
               afraid
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               they
               do
               what
               they
               list
               .
            
          
           
             
               Keit.
               
            
             
               Here
               be
               Ministers
               with
               all
               my
               heart
               !
               are
               these
               the
               men
               th●t
               manage
               their
               Religion
               ?
               These
               are
               worse
               then
               our
               Pauwaus
               .
               If
               any
               Pauwau
               in
               my
               dominions
               should
               be
               half
               thus
               vile
               ,
               I
               would
               scoure
               him
               .
               I
               see
               that
               in
               some
               places
               of
               the
               world
               there
               be
               worse
               men
               then
               we
               Indians
               be
               .
               I
               do
               not
               think
               there
               is
               such
               vileness
               to
               be
               found
               among
               any
               of
               the
               Indians
               in
               all
               this
               Country
               ,
               what
               may
               be
               further
               off
               I
               know
               not
               .
               And
               if
               all
               this
               vileness
               be
               maintained
               by
               ignorance
               of
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               it
               seemeth
               to
               me
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               a
               principal
               thing
               in
               Religion
               to
               know
               and
               be
               acquainted
               with
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ;
               and
               therefore
               I
               desire
               that
               now
               we
               may
               go
               on
               with
               our
               intended
               discourse
               .
               And
               whereas
               I
               proposed
               two
               questions
               ,
               me
               thinks
               that
               much
               may
               be
               gathered
               out
               of
               this
               discourse
               we
               have
               had
               ,
               tending
               to
               shew
               what
               matter
               is
               contained
               in
               the
               word
               of
               God.
               But
               it
               is
               like
               you
               will
               speak
               more
               fully
               to
               it
               .
               I
               shall
               therefore
               bend
               my
               minde
               to
               give
               attendance
               unto
               what
               you
               shall
               further
               say
               .
            
          
           
             
               Ant.
               
            
             
               This
               Question
               is
               one
               great
               Principle
               in
               Religion
               ;
               and
               I
               cannot
               take
               a
               surer
               and
               better
               course
               to
               answer
               it
               ,
               then
               by
               declaring
               the
               Answer
               that
               is
               given
               in
               our
               Catechism
               unto
               the
               Question
               ,
               and
               by
               opening
               some
               of
               the
               Texts
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               which
               are
               there
               brought
               for
               the
               proof
               and
               manifestation
               thereof
               .
            
             
               The
               Question
               is
               ,
               
                 What
                 is
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
              
               ?
               The
               Answer
               is
               ,
               It
               is
               the
               Will
               of
               God
               written
               in
               the
               Bible
               ,
               whereby
               he
               rightly
               guideth
               man
               ,
               in
               every
               thing
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               and
               whereby
               he
               bringeth
               us
               to
               eternal
               salvation
               .
               These
               are
               but
               few
               words
               ,
               but
               full
               of
               weight
               ,
               and
               proved
               by
               divers
               Scriptures
               .
            
          
           
             
               Keit.
               
            
             
               What
               do
               you
               mean
               by
               Scriptures
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Ant.
               
            
             
               The
               word
               and
               will
               of
               God
               written
               in
               a
               Book
               ,
               whereby
               we
               may
               not
               onely
               hear
               it
               with
               our
               ears
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               spoken
               by
               others
               ,
               but
               we
               may
               see
               it
               with
               our
               eyes
               ,
               and
               reade
               the
               writing
               our selves
               .
               And
               this
               is
               a
               great
               benefit
               to
               us
               ,
               to
               have
               Gods
               word
               and
               will
               written
               ;
               for
               a
               word
               spoken
               is
               soon
               gone
               ,
               and
               nothing
               retaineth
               it
               but
               our
               Memory
               ,
               and
               that
               impression
               which
               it
               made
               upon
               our
               minde
               and
               heart
               ;
               but
               when
               this
               word
               is
               written
               in
               a
               Book
               ,
               there
               it
               will
               abide
               ,
               though
               we
               have
               forgotten
               it
               ,
               and
               we
               may
               reade
               it
               over
               a
               thousand
               times
               ,
               and
               help
               our
               weak
               memories
               ,
               so
               that
               it
               shall
               never
               be
               forgotten
               ;
               yea
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               cannot
               have
               an
               opportunity
               of
               hearing
               the
               word
               ,
               yet
               they
               may
               alwayes
               have
               an
               opportunity
               of
               reading
               the
               word
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               written
               in
               the
               Bible
               ,
               which
               they
               have
               by
               them
               in
               their
               houses
               ,
               and
               may
               reade
               in
               it
               night
               and
               day
               .
               We
               do
               therefore
               call
               the
               word
               of
               God
               Scripture
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               written
               in
               a
               book
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Keit.
               
            
             
               I
               am
               satisfied
               in
               what
               you
               say
               :
               I
               pray
               go
               on
               to
               open
               those
               Texts
               of
               Scripture
               which
               the
               Catechism
               giveth
               for
               proofs
               .
            
          
           
             
               Ant.
               
            
             
               The
               first
               Text
               I
               mention
               is
               Hos.
               8.12
               .
               
                 I
                 have
                 written
                 to
                 him
                 the
                 great
                 things
                 of
                 my
                 Law
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 were
                 counted
                 as
                 a
                 strange
                 thing
                 .
              
               Here
               God
               gives
               to
               man
               a
               Law
               ,
               and
               he
               writeth
               this
               Law
               ;
               and
               every
               thing
               in
               this
               Law
               is
               
                 a
                 great
                 matter
              
               :
               though
               some
               things
               are
               greater
               then
               other
               ,
               yet
               every
               thing
               that
               God
               hath
               written
               is
               a
               great
               matter
               .
               But
               God
               doth
               blame
               men
               for
               counting
               them
               as
               
                 strange
                 things
              
               ;
               we
               should
               be
               well
               acquainted
               with
               them
               .
            
             
               Dan.
               10.21
               .
               when
               an
               Angel
               spake
               to
               Daniel
               ,
               he
               told
               him
               ,
               that
               
                 he
                 would
                 declare
                 to
                 him
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 noted
                 in
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 of
                 truth
                 .
              
               And
               we
               that
               teach
               others
               must
               carefully
               so
               do
               ,
               we
               must
               teach
               nothing
               but
               that
               which
               is
               noted
               in
               ,
               and
               grounded
               upon
               the
               Scriptures
               of
               truth
               .
               And
               we
               need
               to
               teach
               nothing
               else
               ,
               for
               all
               things
               needful
               for
               salvation
               are
               contained
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               as
               appears
               2
               Tim.
               3.16
               ,
               17.
               
               
                 A●●
                 Scripture
                 is
                 given
                 by
                 interpretation
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 ●nd
                 is
                 profitable
                 for
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 for
                 reproof
                 ,
                 for
                 correction
                 ,
                 for
                 instruction
                 in
                 righteousness
                 ;
                 That
                 the
                 man
                 of
                 God
                 may
                 be
                 perfect
                 ,
                 throughly
                 furnished
                 to
                 all
                 good
                 works
                 .
              
               The
               man
               of
               God
               here
               ,
               meaneth
               ,
               or
               may
               be
               applied
               to
               any
               honest
               man
               that
               is
               willing
               to
               walk
               by
               the
               Rule
               of
               the
               word
               ,
               be
               he
               a
               Sachem
               ,
               or
               a
               Teacher
               ,
               or
               a
               Father
               ,
               &c.
               
               Every
               man
               may
               finde
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               a
               perfect
               rule
               to
               guide
               him
               in
               every
               thought
               ,
               word
               or
               deed
               .
               So
               that
               the
               word
               of
               God
               is
               a
               perfect
               Law
               to
               guide
               every
               man
               ,
               in
               every
               thing
               ,
               all
               the
               dayes
               of
               his
               life
               .
               And
               the
               word
               of
               God
               is
               not
               onely
               a
               rule
               to
               guide
               us
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               but
               it
               also
               brings
               us
               to
               heaven
               ;
               Acts
               20.32
               .
               
                 I
                 commend
                 you
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 his
                 grace
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 build
                 you
                 up
                 ,
                 and
                 give
                 you
                 ●n
                 inheritance
                 among
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 sanctified
                 :
              
               and
               Iames
               1.21
               .
               
                 Receive
                 with
                 meekness
                 the
                 ingrafted
                 word
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 save
                 your
                 souls
                 .
              
               Many
               such
               testimonies
               I
               might
               adde
               ,
               to
               shew
               the
               fulness
               of
               perfection
               of
               the
               word
               of
               God
               :
               but
               I
               forbear
               at
               present
               .
            
          
           
             
               Will.
               
            
             
               I
               will
               adde
               a
               few
               words
               touching
               the
               perfection
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               .
               Deut.
               12.32
               .
               
                 Whatsoever
                 I
                 command
                 you
                 ,
                 observe
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 ;
                 thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 adde
                 thereto
                 ,
                 nor
                 diminish
                 from
                 it
                 .
              
               Here
               be
               two
               wayes
               of
               wronging
               the
               Scriptures
               ;
               1.
               
               By
               adding
               to
               it
               ;
               2.
               
               By
               taking
               from
               it
               .
               Now
               these
               Popish
               Teachers
               and
               Ministers
               of
               whom
               I
               did
               discourse
               before
               ,
               they
               do
               most
               wickedly
               wrong
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               especially
               by
               adding
               to
               them
               .
               They
               say
               that
               their
               Offices
               are
               commanded
               in
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Pope
               is
               Christ
               his
               Vicar
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               hath
               power
               to
               pardon
               sin
               ,
               and
               abundance
               more
               such
               rotten
               stuff
               they
               adde
               unto
               the
               Scripture
               .
            
             
               Now
               this
               is
               another
               reason
               why
               they
               will
               not
               suffer
               people
               to
               reade
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               because
               then
               every
               body
               would
               finde
               out
               their
               false
               dealing
               ;
               and
               therefore
               if
               any
               body
               finde
               them
               out
               ,
               they
               will
               presently
               kill
               them
               .
               The
               great
               wrong
               they
               do
               unto
               the
               Scriptures
               of
               truth
               ,
               is
               one
               of
               their
               great
               sins
               ;
               they
               adde
               their
               own
               
               wicked
               inventions
               ,
               unto
               the
               pure
               and
               perfect
               word
               of
               God.
               
            
          
           
             
               Keit.
               
            
             
               Your
               discourse
               doth
               breed
               in
               my
               heart
               an
               admiration
               a●
               that
               excellent
               Book
               ;
               and
               I
               finde
               in
               my
               heart
               a
               longing
               desire
               to
               be
               acquainted
               with
               that
               Book
               ,
               and
               with
               those
               excellent
               matter●
               that
               are
               contained
               in
               it
               .
               But
               although
               my
               heart
               doth
               begin
               ●●
               reverence
               that
               Book
               for
               the
               sake
               of
               the
               matter
               contained
               in
               it
               ,
               yet
               I
               desire
               that
               you
               would
               proceed
               to
               give
               me
               your
               grounds
               why
               yo●
               believe
               that
               it
               is
               Gods
               word
               ,
               because
               I
               shall
               then
               reverence
               th●
               Word
               ,
               not
               onely
               for
               the
               matters
               sake
               ,
               but
               also
               for
               the
               Author●
               sake
               .
               Good
               words
               spoken
               by
               a
               good
               man
               ,
               do
               obtain
               respect
               ●
               much
               more
               may
               the
               words
               that
               God
               speaketh
               ,
               command
               all
               reverence
               .
            
             
               This
               Point
               also
               being
               a
               great
               Principle
               in
               Religion
               ,
               I
               will
               ta●●
               the
               same
               course
               in
               it
               ,
               as
               I
               did
               in
               the
               former
               .
               I
               will
               shew
               yo●
               what
               Answer
               we
               are
               taught
               in
               our
               Catechism
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               touc●
               some
               of
               the
               proofs
               .
            
          
           
             
               1.
               
               The
               first
               Reason
               to
               prove
               the
               Scriptures
               to
               be
               the
               Word
               o●
               God
               ,
               is
               ,
               Because
               they
               teach
               us
               the
               first
               Creation
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               and
               all
               things
               in
               it
               ,
               which
               no
               man
               nor
               Angel
               doth
               know
               or
               ca●
               teach
               ,
               onely
               God
               ;
               and
               this
               is
               proved
               in
               the
               first
               Chapter
               of
               Genesis
               ,
               w●ere
               we
               reade
               the
               wonderful
               work
               of
               God
               in
               the
               Creation
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               where
               man
               was
               last
               made
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               second
               Reason
               is
               fro●
               the
               holiness
               and
               perfection
               of
               the
               word
               of
               God.
               No
               man
               or
               A●gel
               could
               give
               so
               holy
               ,
               pure
               and
               perfect
               a
               Law
               ,
               as
               G●ds
               Law
               is
               ,
               Psal.
               19.8
               ,
               9
               ,
               10
               ,
               11.
               also
               Psal.
               12.6
               .
               
                 The
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 are
                 pure
                 words
                 ;
                 as
                 silver
                 tried
                 in
                 a
                 furnace
                 of
                 earth
                 ,
                 purified
                 seven
                 ti●es
                 .
              
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               third
               Reason
               is
               ,
               Because
               the
               word
               of
               the
               Lord
               is
               confirmed
               by
               such
               Miracles
               ,
               as
               onely
               God
               himself
               is
               able
               to
               perform
               .
               Moses
               the
               first
               writer
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               did
               many
               great
               Miracles
               ,
               in
               Egypt
               ,
               in
               the
               Red
               Sea
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               VVilderness
               ;
               so
               did
               many
               other
               Prophets
               :
               but
               especially
               Jesus
               Christ
               did
               many
               wonderful
               Miracles
               ,
               and
               so
               did
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               by
               which
               our
               Faith
               is
               confirmed
               ,
               that
               their
               writings
               are
               the
               word
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               4.
               
               Because
               the
               Scriptures
               doth
               reveal
               unto
               us
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               and
               salvation
               by
               Christ
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Gospel
               of
               Jesus
               Christ.
               This
               no
               man
               or
               Angel
               could
               ever
               have
               found
               out
               ,
               onely
               God
               ,
               2
               Cor.
               5.19
               .
               
                 God
                 was
                 in
                 Christ
                 reconciling
                 the
                 world
                 unto
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 committed
                 to
                 us
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 Reconciliation
              
               John
               5.39
               .
               
                 Search
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 for
                 in
                 them
                 ye
                 think
                 to
                 finde
                 eternal
                 life
                 :
                 and
                 they
                 ar●
                 they
                 that
                 testifie
                 of
                 me
                 .
              
               Therefore
               they
               are
               the
               word
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               5.
               
               Because
               the
               word
               of
               God
               doth
               convert
               the
               soul
               from
               sin
               and
               Satan
               ,
               unto
               God.
               It
               sanctifieth
               the
               soul
               ,
               and
               doth
               lead
               me●●
               souls
               in
               the
               wayes
               of
               life
               ,
               unto
               salvation
               ;
               it
               is
               the
               sword
               of
               the
               Spirit
               to
               conquer
               the
               Devil
               ▪
               Iam.
               1.18
               .
               
                 Of
                 his
                 own
                 will
                 begat
                 ●e
                 us
                 with
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 truth
                 .
              
               Joh.
               17.17
               .
               
                 Sanctifie
                 them
                 through
                 the
                 
                 tr●th
                 :
                 thy
                 word
                 is
                 truth
                 .
              
               Ephes.
               6.17
               .
               
                 Take
                 the
                 sword
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God.
              
               Such
               grounds
               as
               these
               we
               are
               taught
               in
               our
               Catec●ism
               .
            
          
           
             
               Keit.
               
            
             
               Who
               can
               oppose
               or
               gainsay
               the
               mountainous
               weight
               of
               these
               Arguments
               ?
               I
               am
               more
               then
               satisfied
               ,
               I
               am
               ashamed
               of
               my
               ignorance
               ,
               and
               I
               abhor
               my self
               that
               ever
               I
               doubted
               of
               this
               point
               ;
               and
               I
               desire
               wholly
               to
               give
               up
               my self
               to
               the
               knowledge
               of
               ,
               and
               obedience
               to
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               abandon
               and
               forsake
               these
               sins
               which
               the
               word
               of
               God
               reproveth
               and
               condemneth
               .
            
          
           
             
               Will.
               
            
             
               I
               will
               adde
               one
               Consideration
               further
               ,
               to
               manifest
               that
               the
               Scriptures
               are
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ;
               and
               that
               is
               ,
               By
               the
               great
               Antiquity
               of
               these
               writings
               ,
               which
               have
               been
               extant
               so
               many
               thousand
               years
               ,
               and
               have
               passed
               through
               so
               many
               enemies
               hands
               ,
               who
               ●ave
               used
               all
               art
               and
               force
               to
               abolish
               them
               ,
               or
               corrupt
               them
               ,
               and
               yet
               they
               could
               never
               d●
               it
               .
               Moses
               wrote
               the
               first
               Five
               Books
               of
               Scripture
               above
               a
               thousand
               and
               four
               hundred
               years
               before
               Christ
               came
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               above
               a
               thousand
               and
               six
               hundred
               years
               since
               Christ
               came
               ,
               and
               since
               the
               G●sp●l
               ,
               the
               last
               part
               of
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               was
               written
               .
               Put
               these
               two
               Numbers
               together
               ,
               and
               they
               make
               three
               thousand
               years
               .
               So
               long
               the
               Church
               have
               had
               the
               Scriptures
               :
               and
               all
               this
               while
               the
               Devil
               and
               wicked
               men
               have
               endeavoured
               either
               to
               abolish
               them
               ,
               or
               corrupt
               them
               ,
               but
               they
               could
               never
               do
               it
               ;
               we
               have
               every
               word
               of
               God
               perfect
               and
               pure
               unto
               this
               day
               ,
               which
               cannot
               be
               said
               of
               any
               other
               writing
               in
               all
               the
               world
               .
               And
               this
               wonderful
               divine
               protection
               of
               this
               Book
               ,
               doth
               greatly
               manifest
               ,
               that
               doubtless
               it
               is
               Gods
               own
               word
               ,
               over
               which
               he
               hath
               bestowed
               such
               eminent
               care
               .
            
          
           
             
               Keit.
               
            
             
               But
               how
               do
               you
               know
               all
               this
               ?
               How
               do
               you
               know
               what
               was
               done
               so
               many
               thousand
               years
               ago
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Will.
               
            
             
               The
               Scriptures
               themselves
               have
               kept
               a
               perfect
               Record
               of
               Times
               from
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               World
               unto
               the
               coming
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               out
               of
               that
               Chronologie
               we
               may
               perfectly
               know
               how
               long
               Moses
               was
               before
               Christ
               ;
               and
               there
               be
               other
               sure
               wayes
               to
               know
               how
               many
               years
               it
               is
               since
               Christ
               came
               .
               And
               thus
               may
               we
               know
               certainly
               how
               long
               the
               Scriptures
               have
               been
               written
               .
            
          
           
             
               Keit.
               
            
             
               If
               this
               be
               so
               ,
               the
               Reason
               is
               strong
               ,
               the
               Antiquity
               of
               the
               Book
               requireth
               reverence
               ;
               and
               Gods
               constant
               care
               of
               it
               ,
               sheweth
               he
               hath
               a
               divine
               influence
               in
               it
               .
            
             
               But
               we
               are
               now
               called
               off
               from
               any
               further
               proceeding
               in
               our
               discourse
               at
               this
               time
               .
               Before
               we
               part
               ,
               I
               have
               one
               motion
               and
               request
               to
               propose
               unto
               you
               ;
               To
               morrow
               is
               your
               Sabbath
               ,
               and
               I
               have
               a
               desire
               that
               you
               two
               would
               teach
               us
               that
               day
               ,
               and
               let
               us
               see
               the
               manner
               how
               you
               worship
               God
               ;
               it
               may
               please
               God
               to
               make
               more
               of
               his
               light
               to
               shine
               among
               us
               .
               You
               remember
               what
               passed
               about
               this
               motion
               ;
               I
               do
               now
               with
               more
               desire
               confirm
               shat
               motion
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Ant.
               
            
             
               We
               also
               are
               still
               of
               the
               same
               minde
               and
               purpose
               ,
               and
               are
               the
               more
               confir●ed
               in
               our
               hearts
               ,
               because
               we
               see
               that
               G●d
               is
               on
               the
               coming
               hand
               ,
               to
               incline
               your
               heart
               unto
               the
               Lord.
               
            
          
           
             After
             the
             Sabbath
             .
             
               Philip
               Keitassoot
               .
               Anthony
               .
               William
               .
            
          
           
             
               Keit.
               
            
             
               I
               Have
               now
               lived
               one
               Sabbath
               :
               many
               a
               Sabbath
               have
               I
               been
               dead
               ,
               and
               followed
               works
               of
               darkness
               and
               sin
               ,
               when
               I
               should
               ●ave
               been
               following
               the
               Lord
               in
               such
               wayes
               of
               Worship
               ,
               as
               yesterd●y
               was
               spent
               in
               .
               I
               am
               wounded
               at
               my
               heart
               to
               remember
               what
               I
               have
               done
               upon
               the
               Sabbath-day
               ,
               I
               ●ave
               served
               the
               D●vil
               ,
               and
               lust
               and
               sins
               of
               all
               sorts
               ,
               even
               upon
               the
               Sabbath-dayes
               ▪
               The
               sins
               that
               I
               have
               committed
               do
               render
               me
               vile
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               time
               wherein
               I
               have
               committed
               m●ny
               of
               them
               ,
               doth
               render
               me
               more
               vile
               in
               the
               eyes
               of
               the
               L●rd
               my
               Judge
               .
               You
               said
               yesterday
               ,
               that
               Christ
               Jesus
               is
               the
               Lord
               of
               the
               Sabbath
               ,
               and
               requires
               all
               men
               to
               spend
               that
               day
               in
               his
               service
               ;
               and
               when
               Christ
               Jesus
               shall
               judge
               the
               world
               ,
               he
               will
               examine
               all
               men
               how
               they
               spent
               every
               Sabbath
               .
               Oh
               wretched
               man
               that
               I
               am
               ,
               what
               answer
               shall
               I
               make
               ,
               though
               I
               am
               a
               Sachem
               here
               on
               earth
               ,
               I
               s●all
               be
               but
               a
               subject
               in
               the
               day
               of
               Judgement
               .
               I
               now
               sit
               upon
               the
               Bench
               to
               judge
               others
               ,
               then
               I
               must
               stand
               at
               the
               Barre
               to
               be
               judged
               my self
               .
               Oh
               what
               mountains
               of
               sin
               have
               I
               heaped
               up
               in
               my
               wicked
               life
               !
               I
               had
               forgot
               my
               sins
               ,
               and
               I
               thought
               God
               had
               forgot
               them
               too
               ;
               and
               I
               had
               thought
               my
               Conscience
               had
               forgot
               them
               also
               ,
               but
               now
               I
               see
               it
               is
               not
               so
               .
               God
               hath
               numbred
               all
               my
               wayes
               ,
               my
               thoughts
               ,
               my
               words
               and
               works
               ,
               and
               I
               feel
               now
               that
               my
               Conscience
               remembreth
               them
               also
               ,
               though
               it
               hath
               been
               asleep
               in
               the
               times
               of
               my
               ignorance
               and
               profaneness
               .
               Oh
               I
               am
               a
               wretch
               :
               I
               should
               have
               been
               an
               example
               to
               my
               people
               ,
               an
               example
               of
               virtue
               ,
               of
               wisdome
               and
               of
               praying
               to
               God
               ,
               but
               I
               have
               done
               quite
               contrary
               to
               my
               duty
               :
               I
               have
               been
               an
               example
               of
               lust
               ,
               of
               profaneness
               ,
               yea
               of
               all
               sin
               ;
               and
               in
               particular
               of
               this
               great
               sin
               of
               profaning
               the
               Sabbath
               :
               my
               heart
               is
               wounded
               with
               the
               sense
               of
               this
               ●in
               especially
               ,
               and
               that
               forceth
               my
               troubled
               Conscience
               to
               gall
               and
               afflict
               my
               soul
               with
               the
               remembrance
               of
               all
               my
               sins
               .
               But
               why
               say
               I
               all
               ?
               I
               now
               finde
               my
               sins
               are
               numberless
               :
               my
               own
               personal
               sins
               are
               many
               ,
               great
               and
               vile
               ,
               my
               heart
               doth
               loath
               my self
               to
               remember
               them
               ,
               they
               make
               me
               an
               abhorring
               to
               God.
               But
               moreover
               and
               besides
               my
               own
               personal
               sins
               ,
               other
               mens
               sins
               I
               am
               guilty
               of
               ;
               Oh
               how
               many
               have
               sinned
               upon
               my
               account
               ,
               many
               wayes
               ?
               I
               am
               a
               Sachem
               over
               my
               people
               ,
               to
               rule
               them
               in
               virtue
               ,
               and
               to
               do
               them
               good
               :
               but
               I
               have
               done
               contrary
               
               to
               my
               charge
               ,
               I
               have
               led
               them
               out
               into
               all
               sin
               ,
               and
               thereby
               I
               have
               done
               them
               ●he
               greatest
               hurt
               and
               mischief
               .
               I
               have
               been
               a
               means
               of
               their
               damnation
               ,
               Oh
               how
               many
               are
               gone
               ,
               and
               going
               to
               hell
               upon
               my
               account
               ?
               how
               shall
               I
               escape
               damnation
               ,
               who
               have
               led
               so
               many
               in●o
               that
               eternal
               pit
               ?
               Oh
               I
               am
               pained
               at
               my
               heart
               ,
               what
               sh●ll
               I
               do
               ?
               Oh
               what
               shall
               I
               do
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Ant
               
            
             
               No
               creature
               can
               help
               you
               ;
               none
               but
               God
               in
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               he
               can
               help
               you
               .
               Consider
               that
               Text
               ,
               Micah
               6.6
               ,
               7
               ,
               8.
               
               
                 Wherewith
                 sha●●
                 I
                 come
                 before
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 bowe
                 my self
                 before
                 the
                 high
                 God
                 ?
                 shall
                 I
                 come
                 before
                 him
                 with
                 bur●●
                 offerings
                 with
                 calves
                 of
                 a
                 year
                 old
                 ?
                 Will
                 the
                 Lord
                 be
                 pleased
                 with
                 thousands
                 of
                 rams
                 ,
                 or
                 with
                 ten
                 th●usands
                 of
                 rivers
                 of
                 oyl
                 ?
                 shall
                 I
                 give
                 ●y
                 first
                 born
                 for
                 my
                 transgression
                 ,
                 the
                 fruit
                 of
                 my
                 bo●y
                 for
                 the
                 sin
                 of
                 ●y
                 soul
                 ?
                 He
                 hath
                 s●ewed
                 thee
                 ,
                 O
                 man
                 ,
                 what
                 is
                 good
                 ;
                 and
                 what
                 doth
                 the
                 Lord
                 require
                 of
                 thee
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 do
                 ju●tly
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 love
                 mercy
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 walk
                 hu●bly
                 with
                 thy
                 God
              
               ?
               Nothing
               that
               you
               can
               do
               ,
               or
               bring
               to
               God
               ,
               can
               pacifie
               that
               divine
               wrath
               that
               is
               kindl●d
               ●gainst
               you
               ;
               but
               ver
               8.
               he
               sheweth
               you
               the
               way
               .
               Also
               consider
               that
               Text
               ,
               Iohn
               14.6
               .
               
                 I
                 am
                 the
                 Way
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Truth
                 ,
                 ●nd
                 ●he
                 Life
                 :
                 No
                 man
                 cometh
                 unto
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 me
                 .
              
               You
               have
               been
               a
               great
               sinner
               ,
               now
               you
               lament
               it
               ,
               you
               would
               obtain
               a
               pardon
               ,
               and
               be
               reconciled
               to
               God
               :
               This
               word
               of
               God
               sheweth
               you
               the
               way
               ,
               and
               th●●
               is
               to
               humble
               your self
               before
               Christ
               Jesus
               ,
               believe
               in
               him
               ,
               and
               give
               up
               your self
               to
               be
               his
               servant
               ,
               your self
               to
               worship
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               to
               bring
               on
               all
               your
               people
               to
               do
               the
               same
               .
               I
               remember
               two
               places
               in
               Daniel
               where
               Sachems
               were
               in
               trouble
               of
               minde
               ,
               as
               you
               now
               are
               ,
               and
               Daniel
               gave
               them
               counsel
               from
               the
               Lord
               :
               the
               first
               place
               is
               Dan.
               4.27
               .
               
                 Wherefore
                 ,
                 O
                 Sachem
                 ,
                 let
                 my
                 counsel
                 be
                 accepta●le
                 to
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 break
                 off
                 thy
                 sins
                 by
                 righteousness
                 ,
                 and
                 thy
                 iniquities
                 by
                 she●ing
                 mercy
                 to
                 the
                 poor
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 may
                 ●e
                 a
                 lengthning
                 of
                 thy
                 tranquility
                 .
              
               A●d
               my
               heart
               is
               perswaded
               (
               with
               submission
               to
               the
               Lord
               )
               that
               if
               you
               now
               turn
               unto
               God
               ,
               and
               promote
               praying
               to
               God
               among
               all
               your
               people
               ,
               you
               shall
               see
               better
               dayes
               t●en
               ever
               you
               have
               yet
               seen
               .
               There
               is
               another
               sad
               story
               in
               the
               fifth
               Chapter
               of
               Daniel
               ,
               where
               the
               wicked
               Sachem
               did
               act
               profanely
               agai●st
               the
               G●d
               of
               heaven
               ,
               and
               then
               appeared
               fingers
               which
               wrote
               
                 Mene
                 ,
                 Mene
                 ,
                 Tekel
                 Vpharsin
              
               :
               but
               let
               the
               interpretation
               of
               that
               be
               unto
               your
               enemies
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               you
               ,
               beloved
               Sachem
               .
               I
               say
               unto
               you
               in
               that
               word
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               Acts
               16.31
               .
               
                 Believe
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 shalt
                 be
                 saved
                 ,
                 and
                 thy
                 house
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Wi●●
               .
            
             
               Hope
               of
               relief
               ,
               is
               a
               means
               to
               ease
               grief
               ,
               and
               to
               raise
               the
               distressed
               heart
               to
               apply
               it self
               unto
               means
               of
               Remedy
               .
               In
               the
               second
               of
               Chron.
               33.
               we
               reade
               of
               a
               Sachem
               that
               was
               a
               greater
               sinner
               then
               you
               have
               been
               ,
               yet
               upon
               his
               repent●nce
               and
               change
               of
               life
               ,
               he
               obtained
               mercy
               .
               His
               Name
               was
               Manasseh
               ,
               his
               sins
               were
               such
               ,
               as
               that
               it
               is
               an
               abhorring
               to
               reade
               them
               :
               then
               God
               brought
               him
               into
               affliction
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               ver
               .
               12
               ,
               13.
               
               
                 And
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 in
                 
                 affliction
                 ▪
                 he
                 ●esought
                 the
                 Lord
                 his
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 humbled
                 himself
                 greatly
                 before
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 his
                 fathers
                 ,
                 an●
                 prayed
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 was
                 intreate●
                 of
                 hi●
                 ,
                 an●
                 hear●
                 his
                 supplication
                 ,
                 and
                 brought
                 him
                 again
                 unto
                 Ier●●ale●
                 into
                 his
                 kingd●me
                 .
                 Then
                 Manasseh
                 know
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 he
                 was
                 God.
              
               So
               I
               say
               unto
               you
               ,
               Beloved
               ●achem
               ,
               humble
               your self
               before
               the
               Lord
               set
               up
               praying
               to
               God
               among
               all
               your
               people
               ,
               walk
               in
               wayes
               of
               wisdome
               and
               religion
               ,
               and
               you
               shall
               finde
               that
               God
               will
               be
               merciful
               to
               you
               ,
               and
               your
               latter
               dayes
               shall
               be
               blessed
               ,
               and
               be
               a
               blessing
               .
            
          
           
             
               Keit.
               
            
             
               Words
               that
               come
               swimming
               in
               love
               ,
               with
               full
               sails
               of
               wisdome
               ,
               have
               great
               power
               to
               calm
               heart
               storms
               of
               grief
               and
               trouble
               .
               I
               now
               finde
               it
               true
               :
               my
               soul
               is
               wounded
               for
               my
               sin
               in
               profaning
               the
               Sabbath-day
               ,
               now
               I
               desire
               to
               look
               deeper
               into
               the
               matter
               .
               I
               desire
               you
               would
               open
               unto
               me
               the
               Sabbath
               ,
               that
               I
               may
               know
               my
               former
               sins
               ,
               and
               future
               duty
               .
            
          
           
             
               Ant.
               
            
             
               The
               doctrine
               of
               the
               Sabbath
               is
               a
               great
               Point
               in
               Religion
               .
               It
               is
               one
               of
               the
               Ten
               Moral
               ,
               Univers●l
               Commandments
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               are
               required
               of
               all
               Mankinde
               ;
               and
               the
               fourth
               Command
               ,
               a
               chief
               Hinge
               of
               all
               the
               rest
               .
               By
               a
               religious
               keeping
               of
               the
               Sabbath
               ,
               we
               act
               our
               obedience
               to
               all
               the
               Commands
               .
               By
               profaning
               the
               Sabbath
               ,
               we
               turn
               all
               Religion
               and
               good
               Order
               out
               of
               doors
               ,
               and
               set
               open
               a
               door
               unto
               all
               sin
               and
               wickedness
               ,
               so
               weighty
               a
               matter
               is
               the
               good
               keeping
               of
               the
               Sabbath-day
               .
               For
               the
               opening
               of
               the
               Sabbath
               ,
               I
               know
               not
               a
               better
               way
               ,
               then
               to
               open
               (
               briefly
               )
               the
               fourth
               Command
               ;
               w●ich
               I
               shall
               do
               ,
               by
               laying
               it
               out
               into
               six
               parts
               .
            
          
           
             
               1.
               
               Here
               is
               the
               Preface
               ,
               in
               this
               word
               ,
               
                 Remember
                 the
                 Sabbath-day
              
               ,
               to
               shew
               the
               great
               weight
               and
               worth
               of
               the
               Sabbath
               ,
               o●
               our
               proneness
               to
               ●light
               it
               ;
               and
               to
               stablish
               a
               perpetual
               and
               careful
               preparation
               to
               the
               Sabbath
               ,
               Neh.
               13.19
               .
               
                 And
                 it
                 came
                 to
                 pass
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 the
                 gates
                 of
                 Ierusalem
                 began
                 to
                 be
                 dark
                 before
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 ,
                 I
                 commanded
                 that
                 the
                 gates
                 should
                 be
                 shut
                 ,
                 and
                 charged
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 opened
                 till
                 after
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 :
                 and
                 some
                 of
                 my
                 servants
                 set
                 I
                 at
                 the
                 gates
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 should
                 no
                 burden
                 be
                 brought
                 in
                 on
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 day
                 .
              
            
             
               2.
               
               Here
               is
               the
               Affirmative
               part
               of
               the
               Command
               ,
               wherein
               we
               are
               commanded
               to
               keep
               the
               whole
               Sabbath
               holy
               ,
               both
               in
               thought
               ,
               word
               and
               deed
               ,
               Isa.
               58.13
               .
               
                 If
                 thou
                 turn
                 away
                 thy
                 foot
                 from
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 ,
                 from
                 doing
                 thy
                 pleasure
                 on
                 my
                 holy
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 call
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 ●
                 delight
                 ,
                 the
                 holy
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 honourable
                 ,
                 and
                 shalt
                 honour
                 him
                 ,
                 not
                 doing
                 thine
                 own
                 wayes
                 ,
                 nor
                 finding
                 thine
                 own
                 pleasure
                 ,
                 nor
                 speaking
                 thine
                 own
                 words
                 .
              
            
             
               3.
               
               Here
               is
               an
               exact
               distribution
               of
               all
               time
               betwixt
               God
               and
               man
               ,
               wherein
               God
               hath
               appointed
               six
               parts
               or
               dayes
               to
               man
               ,
               and
               the
               seventh
               part
               is
               dedicated
               to
               God
               :
               and
               hence
               it
               followeth
               that
               the
               Sabbath
               was
               capable
               of
               being
               changed
               ,
               from
               the
               l●st
               of
               seven
               ,
               to
               the
               first
               of
               seven
               ;
               and
               so
               the
               Lord
               hath
               changed
               it
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               16
               .
               2●●
               
               Acts
               20.7
               .
               Rev.
               1.10
               .
               And
               when
               this
               Change
               was
               first
               made
               ,
               the
               C●urch
               kept
               two
               Sabbaths
               together
               ,
               as
               the
               Passover
               and
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               were
               together
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Here
               is
               the
               Negative
               part
               of
               this
               Command
               ,
               wherein
               we
               are
               forbidden
               all
               our
               own
               works
               ,
               in
               that
               word
               or
               deed
               ,
               
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 do
                 no
                 manner
                 o●
                 work
                 .
              
            
             
               5
               Here
               be
               the
               persons
               that
               be
               bound
               to
               keep
               the
               Sabbath
               ,
               All
               ,
               high
               and
               low
               ,
               rich
               and
               poor
               ,
               male
               and
               female
               ,
               in
               all
               societies
               ●nd
               rel●tions
               ,
               and
               strangers
               ,
               
                 Thou
                 ,
                 thy
                 son
                 ,
                 thy
                 ●aughter
                 ,
                 thy
                 man-servant
                 ,
                 thy
                 maid-servant
                 ,
                 thy
                 cattel
                 ,
                 and
                 thy
                 stranger
                 .
              
            
             
               6.
               
               Here
               be
               three
               R●a●ons
               to
               urge
               us
               to
               a
               reverent
               and
               careful
               keeping
               of
               the
               Sabbath
               :
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Taken
                   from
                   Gods
                   most
                   holy
                   and
                   wise
                   Example
                   ,
                   who
                   six
                   dayes
                   Created
                   ,
                   but
                   on
                   the
                   s●venth
                   d●y
                   rested
                   in
                   his
                   heavenly
                   joyes
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   The
                   second
                   Reason
                   is
                   ,
                   Because
                   God
                   hath
                   put
                   a
                   blessing
                   on
                   the
                   head
                   of
                   the
                   Sabbath
                   ,
                   and
                   on
                   all
                   that
                   keep
                   it
                   holy
                   :
                   
                     He
                     blessed
                     the
                     seventh
                     day
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   The
                   third
                   Reason
                   is
                   ,
                   Because
                   the
                   Lord
                   made
                   it
                   holy
                   ,
                   he
                   dedicated
                   it
                   to
                   holy
                   use
                   ,
                   a●d
                   t●erefore
                   may
                   not
                   be
                   violated
                   without
                   sacriledge
                   .
                   Mal.
                   3.8
                   .
                   
                     Will
                     ye
                     rob
                     God
                  
                   ?
                   Thus
                   have
                   I
                   opened
                   this
                   Command
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             
               Will.
               
            
             
               I
               will
               onely
               adde
               two
               Texts
               of
               Scripture
               ;
               Ier
               17.19
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               :
               
                 Thus
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 unto
                 me
                 ,
                 Go
                 and
                 stand
                 in
                 the
                 gate
                 of
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 whereby
                 the
                 Kings
                 of
                 Iudah
                 come
                 in
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 which
                 they
                 go
                 out
                 and
                 in
                 all
                 t●e
                 gates
                 of
                 Ierusalem
                 and
                 say
                 unto
                 them
                 ,
                 Hear
                 ye
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 ye
                 kings
                 of
                 Iudah
                 ,
                 an●
                 all
                 Iudah
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 inhabitants
                 of
                 Ierusalem
                 that
                 enter
                 in
                 by
                 ●hese
                 gates
                 :
                 T●us
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 Tak●
                 heed
                 to
                 your selves
                 ,
                 and
                 bear
                 no
                 burden
                 on
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 day
              
               ▪
               &c.
               
               The
               other
               ●ext
               is
               Exod.
               31
               ,
               13
               ,
               14
               ,
               15
               ,
               16
               17.
               
               
                 Speak
                 thou
                 also
                 unto
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 Israel
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 Verily
                 my
                 Sabbaths
                 ye
                 shall
                 keep
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 sign
                 ●etween
                 me
                 and
                 you
                 throughout
                 your
                 generat●ons
                 ,
                 that
                 ye
                 may
                 know
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 the
                 Lord
                 that
                 doth
                 ●anctifie
                 you
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             
               Keit.
               
            
             
               I
               am
               now
               in
               a
               great
               strait
               ,
               my
               heart
               is
               bent
               within
               me
               to
               keep
               the
               Sabbaths
               ;
               but
               alas
               ,
               neither
               I
               nor
               any
               of
               my
               people
               know
               how
               to
               do
               it
               ,
               unless
               we
               have
               some
               body
               to
               teach
               us
               .
            
          
           
             
               Ant.
               
            
             
               It
               is
               true
               that
               you
               say
               ,
               and
               I
               return
               you
               this
               answer
               ,
               When
               we
               return
               ,
               and
               make
               report
               of
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               poured
               out
               upon
               you
               ,
               and
               of
               your
               acceptance
               of
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               resolution
               to
               keep
               the
               Sabbath
               ,
               ●nd
               your
               desire
               of
               a
               Teacher
               ;
               We
               know
               that
               the
               Church
               will
               presently
               take
               care
               to
               send
               a
               Teacher
               unto
               you
               .
               Or
               further
               we
               will
               propose
               ,
               If
               you
               and
               your
               people
               shall
               choose
               any
               one
               whom
               your
               souls
               desire
               ,
               and
               send
               your
               request
               unto
               the
               Church
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               be
               sent
               unto
               you
               ,
               We
               doubt
               not
               but
               the
               Church
               will
               readily
               grant
               your
               desire
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               A
               penitent
               Soul
               in
               great
               distress
               cometh
               unto
            
             John
             Speen
             ,
             
               one
               of
               the
               Teachers
               of
               the
               Church
               at
            
             Natik
             ;
             
               where
               we
               shall
               finde
               the
               Penitent
               pouring
               out
               his
               griefs
               ,
               and
            
             John
             
               ministring
               Counsel
               and
               Comfort
            
             .
          
           
             
               Penit.
               
            
             
               OH
               my
               friend
               ,
               I
               am
               glad
               I
               have
               met
               you
               in
               so
               opportune
               a
               time
               and
               place
               .
               My
               heart
               is
               broken
               with
               griefs
               ,
               I
               am
               ready
               to
               ●ink
               into
               the
               ground
               because
               of
               my
               distressed
               mind
               .
               I
               desire
               to
               pour
               out
               my
               melted
               heart
               into
               your
               loving
               bosom
               ;
               it
               may
               be
               you
               may
               give
               me
               Counsel
               what
               I
               shall
               do
               in
               my
               distress
               ,
               and
               advise
               me
               if
               there
               be
               any
               way
               or
               means
               to
               comfort
               this
               distressed
               so●l
               of
               mine
               .
            
          
           
             
               Iohn
               .
            
             
               Alas
               ,
               your
               sorrowful
               countenance
               doth
               indeed
               discover
               ,
               that
               your
               minde
               is
               oppressed
               with
               grief
               ,
               and
               in
               such
               cases
               men
               are
               miserable
               comforters
               ;
               God
               onely
               knoweth
               how
               to
               speak
               a
               word
               of
               Comfort
               to
               the
               heart
               ,
               he
               made
               the
               heart
               of
               man
               ,
               he
               knoweth
               all
               the
               sorrows
               and
               griefs
               thereof
               ;
               and
               usually
               God
               doth
               afflict
               the
               heart
               with
               grief
               ,
               out
               of
               great
               love
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               call
               the
               distressed
               soul
               to
               come
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               its
               griefs
               known
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               he
               is
               very
               gracious
               and
               pitiful
               to
               such
               afflicted
               souls
               :
               for
               Christ
               hath
               said
               ,
               Mat.
               11.28
               .
               
                 Come
                 unto
                 me
                 ye
                 that
                 labour
                 and
                 are
                 heavy
                 laden
                 ▪
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 give
                 you
                 rest
                 .
              
               My
               first
               Counsel
               therefore
               is
               ,
               that
               you
               would
               pray
               unto
               God
               ,
               and
               believe
               in
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               and
               he
               will
               surely
               give
               you
               rest
               .
               B●t
               as
               for
               man
               ,
               especially
               such
               a
               poor
               creature
               as
               I
               am
               ,
               I
               cannot
               help
               you
               ,
               nor
               is
               there
               any
               help
               for
               you
               in
               the
               hand
               of
               man.
               
            
          
           
             
               Penit.
               
            
             
               But
               the
               words
               of
               a
               true-hearted
               loving
               friend
               may
               minister
               some
               comfort
               ,
               and
               I
               do
               already
               feel
               that
               your
               words
               have
               relief
               in
               them
               ,
               in
               that
               you
               tell
               me
               Jes●s
               Christ
               is
               so
               tender-hearted
               towards
               those
               that
               are
               of
               an
               afflicted
               spirit
               .
            
          
           
             
               Iohn
               .
            
             
               True
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               God
               hath
               said
               ,
               
                 The
                 Priests
                 l●ps
                 shall
                 preserve
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 shalt
                 enquire
                 the
                 Law
                 at
                 his
                 mouth
              
               ;
               I
               am
               very
               weak
               ,
               but
               I
               am
               willing
               to
               help
               your
               afflicted
               soul
               to
               go
               to
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               who
               will
               not
               fail
               to
               comfort
               you
               .
               Seeing
               therefore
               it
               is
               your
               desire
               ,
               let
               me
               hear
               your
               griefs
               and
               troubles
               ,
               it
               may
               please
               God
               to
               put
               a
               word
               into
               my
               mouth
               ,
               whereby
               the
               good
               Spirit
               of
               God
               may
               speak
               comfort
               to
               your
               sorrowful
               heart
               .
            
          
           
             
               Penit.
               
            
             
               My
               outward
               condition
               is
               full
               of
               affliction
               ,
               and
               those
               frowns
               in
               the
               brow
               of
               Providence
               do
               make
               me
               fear
               ,
               that
               the
               wrath
               of
               God
               is
               set
               against
               me
               ,
               and
               will
               wear
               away
               my
               life
               with
               grief
               ,
               and
               then
               cast
               me
               away
               into
               hell
               among
               the
               damned
               ,
               where
               I
               shall
               perish
               for
               ever
               .
            
          
           
             
               Iohn
               .
            
             
               This
               is
               a
               wholesome
               fear
               ,
               and
               you
               shall
               finde
               it
               will
               end
               
               well
               .
               My
               Counsel
               is
               ,
               mingle
               hope
               with
               your
               fear
               ,
               viz.
               that
               God
               doth
               outwardly
               afflict
               you
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               drive
               your
               distressed
               soul
               into
               the
               bosome
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               who
               will
               graciously
               pardon
               all
               your
               sins
               ,
               and
               save
               your
               soul
               from
               those
               eternal
               flames
               ,
               which
               you
               so
               much
               dread
               .
               It
               is
               Gods
               usual
               way
               of
               grace
               ,
               to
               put
               his
               Lambs
               into
               distress
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               cause
               them
               to
               fly
               for
               refuge
               into
               ●is
               bosome
               ;
               and
               I
               hope
               that
               it
               is
               his
               meaning
               so
               to
               deal
               with
               you
               ,
               because
               I
               see
               that
               his
               afflicting
               hand
               doth
               so
               kindly
               melt
               your
               heart
               ,
               and
               causeth
               you
               to
               seek
               refuge
               to
               save
               you
               from
               those
               everlasting
               burnings
               .
               These
               distresses
               will
               make
               the
               salvation
               of
               C●rist
               precious
               unto
               you
               .
               Consider
               that
               Text
               ,
               Eccles
               7
               3
               ,
               4.
               
               
                 Sorrow
                 is
                 better
                 th●n
                 laughter
                 ;
                 for
                 by
                 the
                 sorrow
                 of
                 the
                 countenance
                 the
                 heart
                 is
                 made
                 better
                 .
                 The
                 heart
                 of
                 the
                 wise
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 mourning
                 .
              
               But
               what
               are
               those
               outward
               distresses
               which
               do
               so
               a●●●ict
               you
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Penit.
               
            
             
               I
               know
               not
               where
               to
               begin
               or
               end
               .
               The
               world
               hath
               alwayes
               promised
               me
               fair
               ,
               but
               it
               hath
               ever
               failed
               me
               ;
               my
               mornings
               have
               had
               some
               brightness
               ,
               but
               my
               rising
               day
               is
               alwayes
               clouded
               ,
               and
               full
               of
               darkness
               ,
               and
               I
               know
               not
               but
               my
               Sun
               will
               set
               in
               thick
               darkness
               and
               despair
               .
               You
               know
               my
               Father
               was
               a
               Sachem
               of
               the
               Blood
               ,
               &
               I
               was
               brought
               up
               under
               such
               high
               Capacities
               &
               Expecta●●●tions
               ;
               I
               have
               been
               Chosen
               and
               Advanced
               ,
               as
               you
               know
               ,
               to
               the
               ●egree
               of
               a
               Sachem
               ,
               but
               so
               filled
               with
               Crosses
               and
               Distresses
               ,
               that
               I
               ●ever
               enjoy
               my self
               ,
               nor
               one
               quiet
               day
               ,
               my
               griefs
               are
               multiplied
               ●●ke
               the
               waves
               of
               the
               Sea
               ,
               they
               break
               in
               upon
               me
               ,
               and
               are
               ready
               to
               overwhelm
               me
               .
            
          
           
             
               Iohn
               .
            
             
               You
               say
               the
               world
               hath
               ever
               failed
               you
               ,
               and
               so
               it
               alwayes
               dealeth
               with
               Gods
               children
               :
               but
               I
               will
               shew
               you
               who
               will
               never
               ●●il
               you
               ;
               Psal.
               73.26
               .
               
                 My
                 flesh
                 and
                 my
                 heart
                 faileth
                 ,
                 but
                 God
                 is
                 the
                 ●●rength
                 of
                 my
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 portion
                 for
                 ever
                 .
              
               Let
               your
               soul
               ponder
               〈◊〉
               feed
               upon
               this
               Promise
               .
               See
               also
               Heb.
               13.5
               .
               
                 He
                 hath
                 said
                 ,
                 I
                 ●ill
                 never
                 leave
                 thee
                 nor
                 forsake
                 thee
                 .
              
               Mark
               that
               word
               ,
               Never
               leave
               ●hee
               nor
               forsake
               thee
               ;
               the
               word
               will
               hold
               both
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               and
               to
               ●ternity
               .
            
             
               You
               further
               say
               ,
               that
               your
               bright
               mornings
               prove
               black
               and
               ●loudy
               dayes
               .
               It
               hath
               been
               so
               with
               other
               of
               Gods
               Children
               .
               Reade
               ●he
               88
               Psalm
               ,
               and
               you
               shall
               finde
               the
               Prophet
               just
               in
               your
               case
               in
               ●any
               verses
               of
               that
               Psalm
               :
               I
               will
               mention
               some
               of
               the
               words
               ,
               ●er
               .
               6
               ,
               7
               ,
               8
               ,
               9.
               
               
                 Thou
                 hast
                 laid
                 me
                 in
                 the
                 lowest
                 pit
                 ,
                 in
                 darkness
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 ●●eps
                 .
                 Thy
                 wrath
                 lyeth
                 hard
                 upon
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 hast
                 afflicted
                 me
                 with
                 ●ll
                 thy
                 waves
                 .
                 Thou
                 hast
                 put
                 away
                 mine
                 acquaintance
                 far
                 from
                 me
                 ;
                 ●hou
                 hast
                 made
                 me
                 an
                 abomination
                 unto
                 them
                 .
                 I
                 am
                 s●ut
                 up
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 ●●nnot
                 come
                 forth
                 ;
                 mine
                 eye
                 mourneth
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 affliction
                 .
                 Lord
                 ,
                 ●
                 have
                 called
                 daily
                 upon
                 thee
                 ;
                 I
                 have
                 stretched
                 out
                 mine
                 hand
                 unto
                 ●●ee
                 ,
              
               &c.
               And
               ver
               .
               15.
               
               
                 I
                 am
                 afflicted
                 and
                 ready
                 to
                 die
                 from
                 my
                 youth
                 〈◊〉
                 ;
                 while
                 I
                 suffer
                 thy
                 terrours
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 distracted
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               Behold
               a
               dear
               ●●ilde
               of
               God
               in
               as
               bitter
               distresses
               as
               you
               are
               ,
               yet
               the
               first
               sentence
               
               of
               this
               Psalm
               is
               a
               word
               of
               Faith
               ,
               he
               s●ith
               ,
               
                 O
                 Lord
                 God
                 of
                 my
                 s●●vation
                 .
              
               I●
               is
               some
               comfort
               to
               a
               distressed
               soul
               ,
               to
               hav●
               good
               company
               with
               them
               ;
               you
               have
               the
               best
               comp●ny
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               for
               yo●
               have
               the
               company
               of
               Jesus
               Christ.
               See
               Isa.
               53
               3.
               
               
                 He
                 is
                 ●esp●sed
                 a●●
                 rejected
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 a
                 man
                 of
                 sorrows
                 ,
                 and
                 acquainted
                 with
                 gr●efs
                 ;
                 〈◊〉
                 we
                 hid
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 our
                 ●aces
                 ●rom
                 him
                 :
                 he
                 was
                 de●p●●ed
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 este●●ed
                 him
                 not
                 .
              
               W●en
               you
               ●re
               alone
               by
               your
               s●l●
               ,
               re●de
               all
               this
               C●●pter
               ,
               you
               shall
               finde
               that
               Christ
               w●s
               in
               grea●er
               distre●ses
               then
               yo●
               are
               ,
               which
               he
               suffered
               patie●●ly
               ,
               to
               procure
               for
               us
               pardon
               and
               salvation
               ,
               and
               by
               his
               ●u●fering
               he
               ●ad
               ex●erience
               of
               su●ferings
               ,
               that
               ●●
               might
               pity
               us
               in
               our
               g●ie●s
               ;
               and
               ●h●r●for●
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               Heb.
               4.15
               .
               
                 For
                 we
                 have
                 not
                 an
                 high
                 Priest
                 which
                 cannot
                 be
                 touched
                 with
                 the
                 feelings
                 of
                 our
                 infirmities
                 ,
                 but
                 wa●
                 in
                 all
                 points
                 tempted
                 ,
                 l●ke
                 as
                 we
                 are
                 ,
                 〈◊〉
                 without
                 sin
                 .
              
               Our
               aff●ictions
               ,
               al●s
               ,
               expose
               ●s
               oftentime●
               to
               ●in
               ,
               b●●
               in
               that
               case
               also
               Chr
               ist
               is
               very
               pitiful
               and
               gracious
               ,
               he
               remembre●●
               that
               we
               are
               but
               du●●
               ,
               Psal.
               103.14
               .
            
             
               You
               adde
               ,
               You
               fear
               that
               your
               Sun
               will
               set
               in
               darkness
               and
               de●spair
               .
               I
               answer
               to
               you
               ,
               Consider
               t●a●
               future
               things
               belong
               to
               God
               Do
               not
               afflict
               your self
               with
               future
               things
               ;
               
                 Sufficient
                 for
                 the
                 d●y●
                 the
                 evil
                 thereof
                 ,
              
               Mat.
               6.34
               .
               
                 Let
                 ●he
                 morrow
                 care
                 for
                 it
                 ●elf
                 .
              
               B●●
               suppose
               y●u
               should
               have
               no
               comfort
               t●ll
               you
               die
               ,
               it
               is
               the
               case
               ●●
               many
               of
               Gods
               children
               to
               die
               in
               a
               dark
               cloud
               ;
               and
               Christ
               himse●●
               sanctified
               that
               case
               ,
               Mat
               27.46
               ,
               50.
               
               
                 He
                 cried
                 with
                 a
                 loud
                 voice
                 .
                 E●●
                 Eli
                 ,
                 lamasabachthani
                 .
              
               Ver
               5●
               .
               
                 Iesus
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 cried
                 again
                 with
                 loud
                 voice
                 ,
                 yiel●ed
                 up
                 the
                 ghost
                 .
              
               Wh●t
               if
               some
               of
               Gods
               childre●
               should
               in
               this
               point
               be
               conformed
               to
               Jesus
               Christ
               ?
               do
               not
               adde
               ●●
               your
               sorrows
               ,
               fears
               of
               a
               sad
               condition
               which
               Christ
               hath
               sancti●fied
               .
            
             
               Touching
               your
               Parentage
               ,
               and
               present
               state
               ,
               I
               know
               how
               it
               i●
               very
               well
               .
               In
               this
               case
               I
               advise
               you
               to
               consider
               ,
               that
               if
               yo●●
               worldly
               Cup
               had
               been
               fill●d
               with
               such
               sweetness
               as
               flesh
               and
               bloo●
               desire
               ,
               it
               might
               have
               been
               much
               worse
               for
               your
               soul.
               A
               so●●
               drowned
               in
               earthly
               pleasure
               is
               rarely
               saved
               :
               but
               a
               soul
               drowned
               i●
               worldly
               sorrows
               and
               griefs
               (
               if
               instructed
               in
               the
               knowledge
               of
               J●●sus
               Christ
               )
               shall
               never
               be
               lost
               ,
               because
               the
               sorrows
               and
               crosses
               ●●
               the
               world
               will
               keep
               him
               from
               surfetting
               upon
               the
               Creature
               ,
               an●
               drive
               him
               to
               s●tiate
               himself
               in
               Christ
               by
               the
               promises
               of
               the
               G●●spel
               .
               Thus
               have
               I
               answered
               to
               the
               chief
               points
               in
               your
               Co●●plaint
               .
            
          
           
             
               Penit.
               
            
             
               Oh
               the
               power
               of
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               aptly
               applied
               unto
               t●●
               case
               of
               a
               distressed
               soul
               !
               The
               sweet
               experience
               that
               I
               have
               no●
               found
               in
               those
               ●criptures
               which
               you
               have
               produced
               ,
               and
               applie●
               to
               my
               case
               ,
               shall
               make
               me
               ,
               hereafter
               ,
               to
               search
               and
               reade
               the
               Scri●ptures
               more
               then
               I
               have
               done
               .
               I
               do
               ,
               like
               Hagar
               ,
               complain
               for
               ●●●ter
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               just
               by
               me
               ,
               if
               I
               would
               search
               .
               I
               hope
               I
               shall
               rea●
               the
               Scriptures
               more
               then
               ever
               I
               have
               done
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Iohn
               .
            
             
               You
               have
               prevented
               me
               ,
               or
               rather
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               hath
               put
               into
               your
               heart
               by
               power
               and
               grace
               ,
               that
               which
               I
               intended
               to
               have
               presented
               to
               you
               by
               way
               of
               Advice
               and
               Counsel
               ,
               namely
               ,
               To
               be
               frequent
               and
               abundant
               in
               reading
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               for
               you
               see
               that
               all
               Soul-cordials
               are
               laid
               up
               there
               ,
               fetch
               them
               out
               therefore
               from
               that
               divine
               Treasury
               ,
               and
               make
               use
               of
               them
               for
               your
               comfort
               .
               I
               know
               the
               Devil
               will
               oppose
               you
               in
               this
               matter
               ,
               and
               keep
               you
               from
               conversing
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               
                 the
                 sword
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
              
               ,
               Eph.
               6.17
               .
               whereby
               we
               resist
               his
               temptations
               ,
               as
               Christ
               himself
               hath
               set
               us
               an
               example
               ,
               Mat.
               4.4
               ,
               7
               ,
               10.
               when
               the
               Devil
               assaulted
               him
               with
               a
               temptation
               ,
               he
               drew
               forth
               the
               sword
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               a
               Text
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               opposed
               the
               temptation
               thereby
               ,
               and
               that
               presently
               conquered
               the
               Tempter
               .
               Do
               you
               the
               same
               ,
               you
               cannot
               imitate
               a
               better
               pattern
               then
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               ;
               and
               it
               is
               his
               Command
               also
               that
               we
               should
               so
               do
               ,
               Iohn
               5.39
               .
               
                 Search
                 the
                 Scriptures
              
               :
               and
               David
               made
               them
               his
               meditation
               day
               and
               ●ight
               ,
               Psal.
               1.2
               .
               and
               he
               had
               the
               like
               experience
               that
               you
               now
               have
               found
               ,
               and
               came
               to
               the
               like
               resolution
               ,
               Psal.
               119.93
               .
               
                 I
                 will
                 never
                 forget
                 thy
                 precepts
                 ,
                 for
                 with
                 them
                 thou
                 hast
                 quickned
                 me
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Penit.
               
            
             
               I
               feel
               much
               tranquility
               in
               my
               minde
               ,
               in
               this
               way
               of
               seeking
               Soul-comfort
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               .
               Oh
               I
               have
               found
               out
               a
               way
               of
               refuge
               ,
               comfort
               and
               rest
               in
               a
               stormy
               time
               ,
               I
               hope
               the
               Lord
               will
               give
               me
               grace
               and
               wisdome
               to
               make
               more
               use
               thereof
               then
               ever
               I
               have
               done
               in
               my
               life
               .
            
             
               But
               still
               my
               soul
               is
               in
               great
               doubts
               and
               fears
               about
               my
               eternal
               condition
               :
               if
               I
               spend
               this
               life
               in
               griefs
               and
               sorrows
               ,
               and
               when
               I
               finish
               here
               ,
               I
               go
               away
               to
               eternal
               misery
               ,
               Oh
               what
               a
               lamentable
               case
               is
               that
               !
               and
               my
               fear
               is
               ,
               that
               this
               will
               be
               my
               condition
               :
               my
               griefs
               indeed
               are
               many
               ,
               but
               they
               are
               worldly
               sorrow
               ,
               I
               cannot
               say
               that
               I
               am
               converted
               .
               I
               desire
               to
               know
               what
               it
               is
               to
               be
               converted
               .
            
          
           
             
               Iohn
               .
            
             
               All
               Mankinde
               are
               once
               born
               ,
               by
               natural
               birth
               they
               come
               into
               this
               world
               ;
               but
               all
               Gods
               children
               are
               born
               again
               ,
               Iohn
               3.3
               .
               
                 Except
                 a
                 man
                 be
                 born
                 again
                 ,
                 he
                 cannot
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 heaven
              
               :
               and
               this
               is
               a
               spiritual
               birth
               ,
               ver
               5.
               
               
                 Except
                 a
                 man
                 be
                 born
                 of
                 water
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               Baptism
               is
               an
               outward
               sign
               of
               it
               ,
               but
               the
               inward
               grace
               is
               a
               work
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               the
               Spirit
               worketh
               by
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               Iames
               1.18
               ,
               21.
               
               
                 Of
                 his
                 own
                 will
                 begat
                 he
                 us
                 by
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 truth
              
               ;
               and
               ver
               .
               21.
               
               
                 Wherefore
                 lay
                 apart
                 all
                 fil●hiness
                 and
                 superfluity
                 of
                 naughtiness
                 ,
                 and
                 receive
                 with
                 meekness
                 the
                 ingrafted
                 word
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 save
                 your
                 souls
                 .
              
               By
               faith
               in
               the
               Promise
               the
               soul
               is
               united
               to
               Christ
               ,
               and
               
                 he
                 that
                 is
                 joyned
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 is
                 one
                 Spirit
                 ,
              
               1
               Cor.
               6.17
               .
               When
               an
               afflicted
               soul
               doth
               venture
               it self
               and
               its
               All
               ,
               upon
               the
               faithful
               word
               of
               Promise
               ,
               and
               sayes
               to
               God
               ,
               as
               Iob
               said
               ,
               Iob
               13.15
               .
               
                 Though
                 he
                 kill
                 me
                 ,
                 yet
                 I
                 will
                 trust
                 in
                 him
              
               ;
               this
               is
               the
               new-born
               soul
               ,
               and
               this
               believing
               soul
               shall
               be
               surely
               saved
               at
               last
               ,
               whatever
               sorrows
               and
               afflictions
               it
               goes
               through
               in
               this
               life
               .
            
             
             
               And
               wh
               ereas
               you
               say
               that
               your
               sorrows
               and
               griefs
               are
               but
               worldly
               sorrow
               :
               I
               answer
               ,
               That
               the
               question
               is
               not
               what
               kinde
               of
               sorrow
               it
               is
               ,
               so
               much
               ,
               as
               what
               the
               effects
               of
               it
               is
               ;
               for
               no
               matter
               what
               the
               sorrow
               is
               ,
               if
               it
               drive
               the
               soul
               to
               Christ
               ;
               our
               salvation
               is
               by
               Christ
               ,
               and
               not
               by
               sorrow
               :
               the
               use
               of
               sorrow
               is
               to
               imbitter
               sin
               ,
               and
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               to
               drive
               the
               soul
               to
               Christ
               for
               relief
               and
               rest
               ;
               if
               worldly
               sorrow
               ,
               or
               rather
               sorrow
               about
               worldly
               things
               do
               this
               ,
               it
               hath
               its
               end
               ,
               and
               proves
               to
               be
               a
               godly
               sorrow
               .
               Sorrows
               are
               not
               to
               merit
               any
               thing
               from
               God
               ,
               but
               to
               force
               the
               afflicted
               soul
               to
               fly
               to
               him
               for
               refuge
               .
               We
               shall
               finde
               examples
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               where
               sorrows
               about
               worldly
               things
               have
               effectually
               driven
               the
               soul
               to
               fly
               to
               God
               for
               refuge
               .
               Psal.
               88.18
               .
               
                 Lover
                 and
                 friend
                 hast
                 thou
                 put
                 far
                 from
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 mine
                 acquaintance
                 into
                 darkness
                 .
              
               This
               was
               an
               outward
               affliction
               ,
               and
               yet
               in
               the
               first
               verse
               of
               that
               Psalm
               ,
               it
               drives
               him
               to
               fly
               and
               cry
               to
               the
               
                 God
                 of
                 his
                 salvation
              
               ;
               and
               this
               is
               an
               act
               of
               faith
               .
               So
               Psal.
               35.15
               .
               
                 But
                 mine
                 adversaries
                 they
                 rejoyced
                 ,
                 they
                 g●thered
                 themselves
                 together
                 ,
                 yea
                 the
                 abjects
                 gathered
                 themselves
                 together
                 against
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 knew
                 it
                 not
                 ;
                 they
                 did
                 tear
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 ceased
                 not
                 .
                 With
                 hypocritical
                 mockers
                 in
                 feasts
                 ,
                 they
                 gnashed
                 upon
                 me
                 with
                 their
                 eeeth
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               some
               broke
               jests
               upon
               him
               at
               their
               Taverns
               and
               Tiplings
               ,
               and
               others
               scorned
               him
               ,
               &c.
               all
               these
               were
               outward
               afflictions
               ,
               but
               they
               drove
               David
               to
               fly
               and
               cry
               to
               God
               ,
               ver
               .
               17.
               
               
                 Lord
                 ,
                 how
                 long
                 wilt
                 thou
                 look
                 on
                 ?
                 rescue
                 my
                 soul
                 ,
              
               &c.
               and
               this
               is
               an
               act
               of
               faith
               .
               So
               it
               was
               with
               Iob
               in
               his
               affliction
               ,
               Iob
               30.8
               ,
               9
               ,
               10.
               the
               basest
               of
               the
               people
               made
               songs
               and
               jests
               upon
               him
               ;
               but
               mark
               what
               end
               God
               made
               with
               Iob.
               So
               Iames
               speaks
               ,
               Iam.
               5.12
               .
               Therefore
               whatever
               your
               griefs
               be
               ,
               turn
               them
               into
               prayers
               ,
               and
               cry
               to
               God
               for
               relief
               ,
               and
               then
               your
               grief
               hath
               a
               sanctified
               end
               ,
               and
               you
               will
               at
               last
               learn
               to
               say
               after
               David
               ,
               in
               that
               high
               strained
               string
               of
               Faith
               and
               Experience
               ,
               
                 It
                 is
                 good
                 for
                 me
                 that
                 I
                 was
                 afflicted
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 might
                 learn
                 thy
                 statutes
                 ,
              
               Psal.
               119.71
               .
               And
               ver
               .
               67
               ,
               of
               that
               Psalm
               ,
               
                 Before
                 I
                 was
                 afflicted
                 I
                 we●t
                 astray
                 ,
                 but
                 now
                 I
                 have
                 kept
                 thy
                 word
                 .
              
               And
               therefore
               what
               though
               your
               afflictions
               be
               outward
               afflictions
               ,
               seeing
               God
               is
               pleased
               mercifully
               to
               bless
               them
               unto
               your
               spiritual
               and
               eternal
               good
               .
            
             
               But
               I
               further
               observe
               ,
               that
               sundry
               of
               your
               expressions
               do
               hold
               forth
               a
               spiritual
               sorrow
               for
               your
               sin
               ,
               and
               a
               fear
               of
               Gods
               wrath
               ,
               and
               an
               earnest
               desire
               to
               flee
               from
               ,
               and
               escape
               wrath
               to
               come
               .
               I
               pray
               therefore
               express
               your self
               what
               sorrows
               and
               griefs
               you
               have
               of
               that
               kinde
               ;
               for
               although
               such
               sorrows
               do
               not
               deserve
               any
               thing
               at
               Gods
               hand
               ,
               yet
               they
               are
               of
               a
               more
               spiritual
               nature
               ,
               and
               spring
               from
               a
               deep
               reverence
               and
               fear
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               do
               more
               immediately
               and
               effectually
               drive
               the
               soul
               for
               refuge
               to
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               who
               onely
               delivereth
               the
               soul
               from
               the
               guilt
               and
               condemnation
               of
               sin
               .
               Utter
               some
               drops
               of
               those
               soul-wounding
               terrours
               ,
               which
               afflict
               you
               in
               the
               sense
               of
               your
               sin
               guiltiness
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Penit.
               
            
             
               Still
               my
               soul
               admireth
               to
               see
               the
               great
               use
               is
               to
               be
               made
               of
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               doth
               engage
               my
               soul
               more
               and
               more
               ,
               to
               a
               more
               frequent
               use
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               .
               Lord
               Jesus
               help
               me
               to
               perform
               it
               .
            
             
               My
               fore-mentioned
               griefs
               about
               my
               outward
               condition
               ,
               are
               but
               the
               Porch
               of
               those
               troubles
               that
               Iodge
               in
               my
               distressed
               soul.
               When
               I
               look
               down
               into
               the
               dungeon
               of
               my
               heart
               ,
               and
               the
               dunghill
               of
               my
               life
               ,
               I
               am
               filled
               with
               an
               abhorrence
               of
               my self
               ,
               and
               wonderment
               at
               Gods
               patience
               ,
               to
               suffer
               such
               a
               wretch
               as
               I
               am
               to
               live
               .
               I
               know
               much
               of
               the
               sins
               of
               others
               ,
               but
               I
               know
               more
               by
               my self
               ,
               then
               I
               know
               by
               any
               body
               else
               ,
               considering
               circumstantial
               aggravations
               .
               I
               can
               truly
               say
               with
               Paul
               ,
               1
               Tim.
               1.15
               .
               
                 sinners
                 ,
                 of
                 whom
                 ●
                 am
                 chief
                 .
              
               If
               my
               Companions
               have
               mis-led
               me
               ,
               or
               my
               leaders
               have
               ca●sed
               me
               to
               erre
               ,
               it
               may
               aggravate
               their
               sin
               ,
               but
               be
               no
               excuse
               or
               apologie
               for
               mine
               ;
               I
               have
               done
               as
               evil
               as
               I
               could
               ,
               and
               had
               not
               God
               hampered
               me
               with
               outward
               affliction
               and
               trouble
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               to
               be
               said
               by
               man
               how
               vile
               I
               ●hould
               have
               been
               .
               It
               is
               sometimes
               a
               quieting
               argument
               to
               my
               heart
               ,
               to
               be
               patient
               under
               ●y
               outward
               crosses
               ,
               because
               they
               be
               Mustard
               on
               the
               Worlds
               Nipples
               ,
               to
               keep
               me
               from
               surfetting
               upon
               the
               Creature
               .
               If
               I
               look
               into
               the
               glass
               of
               Gods
               Law
               ,
               and
               behold
               the
               face
               of
               my
               life
               ,
               and
               of
               my
               soul
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               there
               represented
               ,
               I
               am
               afraid
               of
               my self
               ,
               I
               abhorre
               my self
               ,
               I
               am
               confounded
               .
               Gods
               Sabbaths
               I
               have
               profaned
               ;
               Gods
               Word
               I
               have
               neglected
               ;
               Gods
               Grace
               I
               have
               despised
               and
               resisted
               ;
               I
               have
               broken
               the
               whole
               Law
               of
               God
               ,
               every
               Command
               have
               I
               violated
               :
               for
               there
               be
               some
               acts
               of
               sin
               that
               I
               never
               did
               actually
               commit
               ,
               yet
               the
               habit
               of
               sin
               is
               in
               me
               ,
               and
               in
               inclination
               and
               desire
               I
               am
               guilty
               of
               it
               :
               and
               for
               a
               foundation
               of
               this
               mountainous
               heap
               of
               guilt
               ,
               I
               am
               guilty
               of
               Adams
               fall
               ,
               the
               first
               ,
               the
               worst
               ,
               the
               root
               of
               all
               the
               sins
               of
               the
               sons
               of
               men
               .
               My
               sinful
               habit
               and
               disposition
               by
               nature
               ,
               doth
               viciously
               incline
               me
               to
               sin
               ,
               against
               my
               desires
               ,
               purposes
               ,
               promises
               ,
               and
               resolutions
               .
               When
               I
               strive
               and
               labour
               ,
               and
               cry
               and
               pray
               against
               my
               sins
               ,
               yet
               upon
               the
               opportunity
               and
               occasion
               offered
               ,
               my
               sin
               will
               return
               ;
               I
               am
               weak
               ,
               that
               is
               strong
               ;
               I
               am
               subdued
               ,
               and
               that
               prevaileth
               .
               
                 Oh
                 wretched
                 man
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 ,
                 who
                 shall
                 deliver
                 me
                 ?
              
            
             
               When
               I
               consider
               the
               infinite
               Justice
               of
               God
               offended
               ,
               the
               infinite
               Wrath
               of
               God
               provoked
               ,
               the
               eternal
               Law
               of
               God
               violated
               ,
               and
               the
               eternal
               torments
               provided
               and
               prepared
               in
               hell
               for
               sinners
               ,
               and
               the
               insuperableness
               of
               my
               sin
               ,
               by
               any
               means
               I
               can
               use
               ,
               it
               will
               prevail
               over
               me
               ,
               it
               will
               keep
               me
               in
               bondage
               ,
               it
               will
               inslave
               me
               ,
               and
               I
               fear
               it
               finally
               will
               damn
               me
               .
               In
               these
               considerations
               my
               soul
               is
               sunk
               and
               drowned
               .
               If
               therefore
               there
               be
               any
               Balm
               for
               my
               sore
               ,
               any
               succour
               for
               my
               distressed
               soul
               ,
               shew
               me
               the
               way
               how
               I
               shall
               escape
               these
               everlasting
               burnings
               ,
               that
               are
               the
               just
               recompence
               of
               my
               transgressions
               .
            
          
           
             
               Iohn
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               endeavour
               of
               the
               heart
               of
               man
               ,
               is
               to
               pacifie
               Gods
               
               wrath
               with
               something
               of
               our
               own
               ;
               and
               first
               by
               mincing
               ,
               excusing
               and
               apologizing
               ,
               as
               they
               did
               ,
               Ier.
               2.33
               ,
               34
               ,
               35
               ,
               36
               ,
               37.
               
               
                 Why
                 trimmest
                 thou
                 thy
                 way
                 to
                 seek
                 love
                 ?
                 thou
                 teachest
                 wayes
                 and
                 arts
                 to
                 sin
                 cunningly
              
               ;
               and
               hence
               
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 innocent
                 souls
                 is
                 openly
                 found
                 in
                 thy
                 skirts
                 :
                 yet
                 thou
                 sayest
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 innocent
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 anger
                 shall
                 be
                 turned
                 away
                 .
              
               But
               then
               divine
               Justice
               taketh
               the
               cause
               in
               hand
               ;
               
                 Why
                 gaddest
                 thou
                 about
                 to
                 seek
                 so
                 many
                 shifts
                 ?
                 I
                 will
                 never
                 leave
                 thee
                 till
                 I
                 have
                 made
                 thee
                 ashamed
                 of
                 them
                 all
                 ,
                 for
                 none
                 of
                 them
                 shall
                 prosper
                 to
                 turn
                 away
                 divine
                 wrath
                 ,
                 ●r
                 to
                 procure
                 thee
                 a
                 pardon
                 .
              
               But
               I
               finde
               not
               your
               soul
               mincing
               or
               your
               ●in
               ,
               nor
               making
               excuses
               for
               your self
               .
            
             
               The
               next
               course
               the
               heart
               of
               man
               will
               take
               ,
               is
               to
               purchase
               a
               pardon
               ,
               by
               giving
               to
               God
               some
               great
               sacrifice
               ,
               or
               by
               doing
               some
               great
               penance
               ;
               as
               it
               is
               expressed
               in
               Micah
               6.6
               ,
               7
               ,
               8.
               
               
                 Wherewith
                 shall
                 I
                 come
                 before
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 bowe
                 my self
                 before
                 the
                 high
                 God
                 ?
                 shall
                 I
                 come
                 before
                 him
                 with
                 burnt
                 offerings
                 ,
                 with
                 calves
                 of
                 a
                 year
                 old
                 ?
                 Will
                 the
                 Lord
                 be
                 pleased
                 with
                 thousands
                 of
                 rams
                 ,
                 or
                 with
                 ten
                 thousands
                 of
                 r●vers
                 of
                 oyl
                 ?
                 shall
                 I
                 give
                 my
                 first
                 born
                 for
                 my
                 transgression
                 ,
                 the
                 fruit
                 of
                 my
                 body
                 for
                 the
                 sin
                 of
                 my
                 soul
                 ?
                 He
                 hath
                 shewed
                 thee
                 ,
                 O
                 man
                 ,
                 what
                 is
                 good
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 doth
                 the
                 Lord
                 require
                 of
                 thee
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 do
                 justly
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 love
                 mercy
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 walk
                 hum●ly
                 with
                 thy
                 God
                 ?
              
               The
               inquiry
               is
               wherewith
               a
               sinner
               shall
               pacifie
               God
               ;
               he
               proffers
               great
               matters
               ,
               more
               then
               he
               can
               perform
               :
               he
               bids
               low
               at
               first
               ,
               onely
               burnt-offerings
               and
               calves
               ;
               but
               when
               that
               will
               not
               be
               accepted
               he
               rises
               higher
               ,
               ●hewing
               what
               he
               would
               do
               if
               he
               had
               wherewith
               ,
               he
               bids
               thousands
               of
               rams
               ,
               ten
               thousand
               rivers
               of
               oyl
               ;
               if
               that
               will
               not
               do
               ,
               he
               offers
               the
               fruit
               of
               his
               body
               for
               the
               Sin
               of
               his
               soul
               ,
               whether
               macerations
               of
               the
               body
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               fruit
               :
               but
               alas
               ,
               all
               will
               not
               do
               .
               And
               then
               ver
               .
               8.
               he
               shews
               what
               is
               the
               onely
               thing
               that
               will
               satisfie
               ,
               onely
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               belived
               on
               by
               faith
               ,
               held
               forth
               in
               those
               works
               of
               sanctification
               and
               holy
               life
               ,
               for
               so
               the
               Scripture
               testifies
               ,
               2
               Cor
               5.19
               .
               
                 God
                 was
                 in
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 reconciling
                 the
                 world
                 unto
                 himself
                 .
              
               And
               Acts
               4.12
               .
               
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 other
                 Name
                 under
                 heaven
                 by
                 which
                 we
                 can
                 be
                 saved
                 .
              
               Acts
               16
               .
               3●
               .
               
                 Bel●eve
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 shalt
                 be
                 saved
                 ,
                 and
                 thy
                 house
                 .
              
            
             
               I
               do
               not
               mention
               such
               Texts
               of
               Scripture
               as
               call
               to
               repentance
               ,
               because
               the
               end
               of
               repentance
               being
               ●o
               dispose
               the
               heart
               to
               believing
               ;
               it
               seemeth
               to
               me
               ,
               by
               your
               many
               gracious
               and
               penitent
               confe●●ions
               ,
               th●t
               the
               Spirit
               of
               G●d
               hath
               wrought
               in
               you
               a
               penitent
               heart
               already
               ,
               and
               your
               soul
               lyeth
               in
               the
               very
               next
               capacity
               of
               believing
               in
               our
               Lord
               J●sus
               Christ
               by
               the
               Promise
               .
               Yea
               further
               I
               say
               ,
               that
               your
               gracious
               acceptance
               of
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               love
               unto
               it
               ,
               and
               submission
               ●o
               its
               light
               and
               conduct
               ,
               these
               a●ts
               of
               grace
               in
               you
               are
               so
               powerful
               ,
               sweet
               and
               savoury
               ,
               that
               I
               know
               not
               but
               that
               the
               work
               of
               faith
               is
               already
               wrought
               in
               your
               poor
               ,
               mourning
               ,
               trembling
               ,
               but
               blessed
               soul
               ;
               and
               therefore
               be
               no
               more
               so
               disconsolate
               ,
               hope
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               do
               as
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               Psal.
               27.14
               .
               
                 Wait
                 on
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 
                 be
                 of
                 good
                 courage
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 shall
                 strengthen
                 thy
                 heart
                 :
                 wait
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 Lord.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               Penit.
               
            
             
               I
               do
               perceive
               that
               you
               take
               that
               to
               be
               a
               great
               work
               of
               grace
               and
               faith
               in
               my
               heart
               ,
               so
               gladly
               to
               receive
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               submissively
               to
               give
               up
               my self
               to
               the
               conduct
               thereof
               .
               I
               cannot
               deny
               ,
               but
               confess
               ,
               that
               my
               heart
               is
               really
               so
               as
               I
               have
               expressed
               ,
               and
               every
               thing
               that
               hath
               passed
               in
               this
               Conference
               hath
               had
               something
               in
               it
               ,
               to
               strengthen
               that
               frame
               of
               heart
               it
               me
               :
               and
               now
               lastly
               and
               especially
               ,
               that
               you
               do
               bring
               forth
               that
               work
               which
               is
               wrought
               in
               me
               to
               be
               an
               evidence
               of
               faith
               ,
               this
               doth
               so
               much
               the
               more
               incline
               and
               oblige
               my
               heart
               to
               a
               great
               love
               and
               reverence
               to
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               and
               a
               resolution
               ,
               through
               the
               grace
               ,
               help
               and
               assistance
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               to
               spend
               the
               rest
               of
               my
               life
               in
               a
               more
               diligent
               and
               abundant
               attendance
               on
               the
               hearing
               ,
               reading
               ,
               meditating
               on
               ,
               and
               obeying
               of
               the
               Word
               of
               God.
               If
               this
               be
               an
               act
               of
               faith
               ,
               I
               desire
               to
               live
               that
               part
               of
               the
               life
               of
               faith
               all
               the
               dayes
               of
               my
               life
               .
               Lord
               help
               me
               to
               perform
               this
               promise
               unto
               God.
               
            
          
           
             
               Iohn
               .
            
             
               I
               will
               shew
               you
               the
               reason
               why
               I
               lay
               so
               much
               weight
               upon
               ●hat
               f●●r
               of
               heart
               ,
               to
               embrace
               the
               Word
               ,
               to
               love
               it
               ,
               to
               obey
               it
               ,
               
                 &
                 c.
              
               ●irst
               ,
               I
               finde
               that
               it
               is
               the
               character
               of
               those
               famous
               primitive
               Converts
               ,
               Acts
               2.41
               ,
               42.
               
               
                 Then
                 they
                 that
                 gladly
                 received
                 his
                 word
                 were
                 ●aptized
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 day
                 there
                 were
                 added
                 unto
                 them
                 about
                 three
                 ●housand
                 souls
                 :
                 and
                 they
                 continued
                 stedfastly
                 in
                 the
                 Apostles
                 doctrine
                 ●nd
                 fellowship
                 .
              
               Their
               obedience
               to
               ,
               and
               walking
               in
               the
               Word
               ,
               is
               a
               ●hief
               effect
               and
               Sign
               of
               the
               true
               and
               thorough
               work
               of
               grace
               in
               ●hem
               :
               in
               that
               point
               their
               Conversion
               shined
               ,
               and
               it
               seemeth
               to
               me
               ,
               ●hat
               your
               Conversion
               doth
               in
               this
               point
               shine
               .
            
             
               Again
               ,
               Iam.
               1.21
               .
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               
                 Lay
                 aside
                 all
                 filthiness
                 and
                 superfluity
                 ●●
                 naughtiness
                 ,
                 and
                 receive
                 with
                 meekness
                 the
                 ingrafted
                 word
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 ●ble
                 to
                 save
                 your
                 souls
                 .
              
               Here
               be
               three
               things
               in
               this
               Text
               :
               the
               first
               ●●
               the
               preparative
               work
               ,
               to
               cast
               away
               all
               filthiness
               ,
               and
               out
               boil●ngs
               of
               naughtiness
               .
               This
               work
               God
               hath
               wrought
               in
               your
               di●●ressed
               heart
               ,
               which
               appeareth
               in
               your
               penitent
               confessions
               .
               The
               ●econd
               work
               is
               to
               receive
               the
               word
               with
               meekness
               ,
               and
               so
               ,
               that
               it
               ●ay
               appear
               to
               be
               an
               ingrafted
               word
               ,
               connaturalized
               in
               your
               heart
               ;
               ●●d
               this
               is
               the
               work
               which
               I
               observe
               to
               be
               wrought
               in
               your
               heart
               ,
               ●hich
               is
               the
               work
               of
               faith
               ,
               whereby
               you
               are
               united
               to
               Christ
               by
               ●●e
               word
               so
               received
               ,
               and
               submitted
               unto
               :
               
                 The
                 entrance
                 of
                 thy
                 ●ord
                 giveth
                 life
                 ,
              
               Psal.
               119.130
               .
               Then
               the
               third
               thing
               ;
               this
               Word
               ●●
               received
               and
               ingrafted
               ,
               whereby
               you
               are
               united
               to
               Christ
               ,
               this
               ●ill
               save
               your
               soul
               ;
               you
               are
               a
               ve●●el
               of
               grace
               ,
               and
               shall
               be
               a
               vessel
               ●●
               glory
               ,
               fear
               it
               not
               ,
               God
               that
               cannot
               lie
               hath
               spoken
               it
               .
            
             
               Again
               ,
               1
               Pet.
               2.1
               ,
               2.
               
               
                 Laying
                 aside
                 all
                 malice
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 gu●le
                 ,
                 and
                 hy●●crifies
                 ,
                 and
                 envies
                 ,
                 and
                 evil
                 speakings
                 ;
                 As
                 new-born
                 ba●es
                 desire
                 the
                 〈◊〉
                 milk
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 that
                 ye
                 may
                 grow
                 thereby
                 .
              
               Here
               see
               1.
               
               A
               〈◊〉
               born
               babe
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               a
               soul
               converted
               ,
               a
               new
               creature
               formed
               
               in
               the
               heart
               by
               faith
               laying
               hold
               on
               Christ
               ,
               and
               from
               him
               receiving
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               to
               dwell
               in
               him
               ,
               and
               to
               form
               this
               new
               creature
               in
               hi●
               heart
               .
               Now
               what
               acts
               of
               life
               doth
               this
               babe
               perform
               ?
               they
               ar●
               two
               :
               1.
               
               By
               mortification
               and
               repentance
               he
               purgeth
               out
               all
               hi●
               sins
               ;
               and
               this
               act
               of
               life
               you
               effectually
               do
               by
               your
               penitent
               co●fessions
               .
               The
               second
               act
               of
               life
               is
               ,
               he
               desires
               the
               sincere
               milk
               o●
               the
               word
               that
               he
               may
               grow
               thereby
               .
               The
               new
               creature
               is
               fed
               b●
               the
               same
               means
               by
               which
               it
               was
               begotten
               :
               the
               word
               of
               God
               is
               t●●
               seed
               of
               God
               to
               beget
               the
               new
               creature
               ,
               1
               Iohn
               3.9
               .
               and
               then
               t●●
               word
               of
               God
               is
               milk
               to
               feed
               and
               nourish
               the
               new
               creature
               .
               No●
               this
               is
               the
               thing
               that
               I
               observe
               in
               you
               ,
               that
               as
               a
               new
               ●orn
               babe
               yo●
               desire
               the
               milk
               of
               the
               word
               :
               and
               note
               this
               word
               ,
               
                 Sincere
                 milk
              
               ;
               ●
               living
               babe
               of
               Christ
               cannot
               abide
               humane
               mixtures
               added
               to
               t●●
               word
               of
               God
               ;
               he
               loves
               the
               pure
               word
               ,
               he
               cannot
               rellish
               mix●tures
               .
            
          
           
             
               Penit.
               
            
             
               My
               dearest
               friend
               ,
               God
               hath
               made
               you
               an
               instrument
               ●●
               his
               hand
               to
               lay
               before
               me
               unspeakable
               consolation
               ;
               and
               I
               cann●●
               deny
               but
               I
               feel
               it
               in
               my
               heart
               ,
               I
               am
               another
               man
               then
               what
               I
               wa●
               I
               looked
               on
               my self
               the
               most
               miserable
               of
               men
               ,
               I
               now
               am
               hap●●
               being
               united
               to
               Christ.
               O
               blessed
               change
               !
               I
               am
               in
               admiration
               〈◊〉
               this
               ,
               I
               admire
               the
               grace
               of
               Christ
               to
               a
               dead
               ,
               lost
               ,
               damned
               sinn●●
               I
               am
               come
               into
               a
               new
               world
               ,
               I
               have
               other
               desires
               then
               I
               had
               ,
               〈◊〉
               other
               purposes
               ;
               I
               see
               things
               in
               another
               frame
               then
               I
               was
               wont
               see
               them
               .
               I
               must
               live
               a
               new
               life
               ,
               and
               steer
               a
               new
               course
               .
            
             
               But
               in
               this
               point
               my
               soul
               desires
               to
               begin
               ,
               I
               am
               not
               mine
               own
               ▪
               am
               the
               servant
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               he
               died
               for
               me
               ,
               and
               by
               his
               grace
               de●●●e
               to
               live
               unto
               him
               .
               And
               now
               I
               finde
               my self
               greatly
               to
               〈◊〉
               Counsel
               how
               to
               order
               my self
               in
               my
               future
               course
               ;
               what
               sha●●
               do
               for
               the
               Lord
               ,
               who
               hath
               done
               so
               much
               for
               me
               ?
               My
               dear
               frie●●
               your
               Counsel
               hath
               been
               greatly
               owned
               and
               blessed
               by
               the
               Lord
               my
               new
               birth
               ,
               I
               desire
               to
               have
               great
               respect
               to
               your
               Counsel
               for
               ordering
               of
               my
               wayes
               in
               my
               new
               life
               .
            
             
               You
               do
               partly
               know
               that
               my
               people
               ,
               and
               some
               chief
               ones
               amo●●
               them
               ,
               have
               had
               but
               a
               final
               measure
               of
               respect
               for
               me
               ,
               but
               I
               have
               gr●●●
               reason
               to
               overlook
               it
               ,
               and
               bury
               it
               ,
               because
               in
               his
               infinite
               〈◊〉
               Christ
               hath
               turned
               it
               about
               for
               my
               better
               good
               ;
               my
               heart
               tell●
               me
               that
               I
               must
               seek
               the
               good
               of
               my
               people
               ,
               how
               to
               manage
               〈◊〉
               work
               wisely
               ,
               is
               my
               difficulty
               ,
               wherein
               I
               need
               your
               Counsel
               .
               ●
               would
               to
               God
               that
               all
               my
               people
               were
               as
               I
               am
               ,
               and
               tasted
               and
               〈◊〉
               what
               I
               have
               found
               ;
               but
               that
               is
               not
               yet
               so
               .
               I
               desire
               to
               bring
               t●●
               to
               be
               the
               Lords
               people
               ,
               how
               I
               shall
               accomplish
               that
               ,
               is
               my
               gr●●●●ifficul●y
               .
               You
               know
               I
               have
               been
               frequently
               among
               you
               
                 pr●●
                 Indians
              
               ,
               and
               in
               my
               heart
               have
               adhered
               to
               you
               ,
               and
               it
               may
               be
               〈◊〉
               have
               found
               the
               less
               acceptation
               for
               it
               ;
               but
               I
               leave
               that
               God
               ▪
               must
               do
               and
               perform
               the
               trust
               ,
               charge
               and
               duty
               that
               my
               Lord
               〈◊〉
               hath
               committed
               to
               me
               .
               My
               question
               therefore
               is
               ,
               How
               〈◊〉
               
               comport
               with
               the
               present
               affairs
               ,
               and
               state
               of
               things
               ?
               how
               shall
               I
               bring
               the
               matter
               about
               ,
               to
               bring
               about
               my
               people
               to
               pray
               to
               God
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Iohn
               .
            
             
               It
               joyes
               my
               heart
               to
               hear
               these
               gracious
               breathings
               of
               Gods
               Spirit
               in
               you
               .
               I
               taste
               in
               your
               discourse
               evident
               tokens
               of
               a
               living
               childe
               of
               God.
               I
               see
               that
               my
               judgement
               about
               the
               spiritual
               state
               of
               your
               soul
               ,
               was
               not
               a
               product
               of
               precipitate
               charity
               ,
               but
               an
               effect
               of
               the
               spirit
               of
               right
               discerning
               .
               I
               will
               encourage
               you
               in
               your
               godly
               purposes
               ,
               with
               a
               modest
               application
               of
               some
               of
               the
               Angels
               words
               to
               Gideon
               ,
               Judg.
               6.12
               ,
               14.
               
               
                 Go
                 on
                 ,
                 thou
                 mighty
                 man
                 of
                 valour
                 ,
                 and
                 go
                 in
                 this
                 thy
                 strength
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 shalt
                 save
                 thy
                 people
                 .
                 The
                 Lord
                 will
                 be
                 with
                 thee
                 .
              
               But
               for
               the
               manner
               of
               your
               proceeding
               in
               this
               matter
               ,
               my
               thoughts
               incline
               me
               to
               propose
               this
               way
               :
               Be
               open
               to
               own
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               bestowed
               on
               you
               ,
               to
               confess
               your
               former
               known
               crooked
               and
               dark
               wayes
               ,
               and
               the
               change
               which
               God
               by
               his
               grace
               hath
               wrought
               in
               you
               .
               At
               present
               ,
               let
               your
               first
               motion
               be
               to
               stay
               a
               while
               at
               Natik
               ,
               adjoyn
               your self
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               who
               when
               they
               hear
               your
               Confession
               ,
               will
               joyfully
               receive
               you
               .
               In
               due
               season
               ,
               request
               of
               the
               Church
               to
               send
               some
               able
               ,
               pious
               ,
               and
               fitting
               Teachers
               with
               you
               ,
               among
               your
               people
               .
               Prudent
               Counsel
               may
               be
               taken
               how
               to
               prepare
               and
               predispose
               your
               people
               for
               such
               a
               motion
               .
               I
               do
               not
               doubt
               but
               the
               Governour
               and
               Magistrates
               of
               the
               Massachusets
               ,
               will
               be
               easily
               intreated
               to
               interpose
               in
               so
               good
               a
               work
               ,
               which
               may
               tend
               to
               the
               bringing
               in
               so
               many
               people
               to
               the
               service
               of
               Jesus
               Christ.
               
            
          
           
             
               Penit.
               
            
             
               I
               do
               well
               approve
               and
               accept
               of
               your
               Counsel
               ,
               it
               savoureth
               of
               discretion
               and
               wisdome
               ,
               in
               all
               things
               God
               hath
               guided
               your
               lips
               to
               drop
               like
               the
               honey-comb
               into
               my
               heart
               .
               And
               now
               I
               have
               one
               request
               further
               unto
               you
               ,
               That
               while
               we
               are
               together
               in
               this
               solitary
               opportunity
               ,
               we
               may
               spend
               some
               time
               in
               conversing
               with
               God
               in
               Prayer
               ,
               turn
               all
               those
               things
               that
               have
               passed
               into
               Prayers
               ,
               and
               the
               future
               matters
               also
               ;
               let
               us
               spread
               them
               before
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               beg
               his
               guidance
               and
               blessing
               .
            
          
           
             
               Iohn
               .
            
             
               I
               do
               greatly
               accept
               this
               motion
               ;
               and
               it
               is
               another
               sign
               of
               the
               truth
               of
               the
               work
               of
               Gods
               grace
               in
               your
               heart
               ,
               because
               this
               is
               the
               property
               of
               the
               new
               creature
               ,
               a
               new-born
               babe
               ,
               that
               he
               will
               cry
               
                 Abba
                 Father
              
               .
               Here
               we
               leave
               them
               at
               Prayer
               .
            
          
           
             FINIS
             .